#The beach I am talking about is well known for the beautiful braids the do! I many times got african braids

[lokidanger]

Everytime around December to January, ever since Loki had suggested it, they've both had their little escapades. After all, it had been enough of hearing Val ramble about his hometown and how nice the beach was that he wanted to see it with him.

He wanted to play this small pretend game where Val would show him these parts of the small town as if it was something new and innovative to Loki, even though he was already aware of those streets. But it was still interesting, as he'd hear some new information he'd never heard before.

“Here I saw the ugliest crab alive”

“Here I tripped and everybody saw it”

“Here I would hide from time to time”

Small little details that were just so unimportant to the grand scheme of things, but it would just bring so much joy to him nonetheless. They would always stop to see everything once again, sometimes someone would recognise Val, talking about how much he'd grown and things like those. Things Loki never paid much attention, but always noticed the vague falter in the smile as some questions were asked.

He never asked, never wanted to pry into things that he wasn't privy to.

One thing the sorcerer always seemed to enjoy though, it was walking through that same street market. See the handmade trinkets, and get the same things on his hair. Those braids with conch shells in them. Loki always thought they fit him, he could probably wear them all throughout his head and he'd look amazing in them, but Val always insisted that doing so would be a "terrible decision". Something something if I turn my head real fast I'd hit myself in the face with them something something. Excuses. When did anyone care about pain over beauty?

Val did... But well, it wasn't a big issue. He could still mess with some of his curls, lightly pull on them so they bounce back.

“You are not very bright.”

Said the God as he continued playing with curls that were not his. He was only met with a curious pout.

“How so?.”

“You could have one single braid with conch shells and the rest be normal braids.”

“But then you wouldn't be playing with my hair like that.”

The answer had come out naturally, a quicker response with lack of thinking of how it had sounded, seeming to have not intended this. As it was obvious by the way he pursed his lips and looked away, trying to avoid the subject now by trying to give another reason as to why he wouldn't change his hairstyle.

The God's green eyes were just focused on his face, surprised, pleasantly surprised at the way he behaved.

The back of his hand raised to the human's cheekbone, and he ever so gently brushed against the skin, feeling the extra bit of warmth on that dark complexion that only got slightly darker.

“I'd still play with it”

“... Good to know”

[violetwolfraven]

“You know they’re gonna get married and have a bunch of unholy babies.”

*deep breath* Here we go. I can do this.

It’s been a long time (like over a month) since I’ve put anything out, but... I’m trying. Got struck with a small bolt of inspiration and I’m gonna try to start creating again. As of now I am gonna say that requests are still closed, but I’m feeling a bit better and I think this fic looks okay, so don’t hesitate to comment with your thoughts!

Tw: implied internalized homophobia, rejection, mentioned child neglect.

...

Flynn knows that Carrie likes girls.

She’s always known. It’s obvious. It’s been obvious. Since even before the first time Ray showed the girls (Triple Threat. Triple Threat was going to be their band name after they were introduced to Carrie in 2nd grade, key words going to be—) Star Wars and while Julie was saying how cool Princess Leia shooting a gun was, all Carrie could talk about was how pretty she was.

Carrie’s favorite flowers are violets. Her favorite Disney fairy is Vidia. Her favorite Avenger is Thor. It’s obvious. It always has been.

Flynn has known Carrie likes girls... well, the entire time they’ve known Carrie. Carrie likes girls. It’s just the way things are. Julie has a seemingly permanent crush on Nick but occasionally gets another one on someone else (she has excellent, though unrealistic, taste) Ray and Rose don’t question it when Flynn shows up at their house unexpectedly, and Carrie likes girls.

And Flynn likes Carrie, not that she feels like telling her that.

Carrie, who shines like a neon pink supernova when she sings, who attacks every move when she dances, who is ambitious and ruthless and... so insecure.

She needs constant validation. She needs reassurance that people can care about her for more than just her dad’s wealth and fame. She needs to know she isn’t going to be left behind again.

She seems to like being needed, when Flynn’s mom and dad finally get divorced, perfectly happy to wake up at odd hours to marathon the entire Pirates of the Caribbean franchise because it’s not like Flynn’s dad will notice if they leave the house in the middle of the night and take an Uber to a mansion above the beach because she needs to feel seen right now.

And it’s not that they blame her for any of it. She doesn’t. It’s just... weird, knowing that Carrie needs those nights, needs to feel needed, as much as Flynn needs to feel noticed.

It would be simpler to go to Julie’s house, but Carrie knows how it feels to have the ground under your feet shaken and your family break apart. Julie can’t possibly understand that yet, so Flynn goes to Carrie.

And Carrie takes to popping in The Curse of the Black Pearl before she can even ask her to. She learns to braid natural hair and will sit for hours doing Flynn’s. She’ll talk absentmindedly about the latest shenanigans her dance class has been up to until they feel up to talking about whatever’s bothering them.

They talk about Flynn’s mixed feelings about her mom’s new girlfriend and their buttload of homework and her dad paying more attention to his car than to them and somewhere in there, Flynn realizes that isn’t just a crush. She’s had those before. This—what they’re feeling now—is love. Or... it has to be.

It has to be love because what else could possibly be this strong?

She really shouldn’t have forgotten that as their dad likes to joke about, love is bullshit.

And Flynn really shouldn’t have taken Julie’s advice about making a move on the girl they have a crush on (she didn’t even tell Julie who it was, what were they thinking?).

Because Flynn pours her heart out, says they’ve been in love with her since they were 7 (and they’re 13 now so literally almost half her life), and Carrie just stares at her for a full 10 seconds, then runs—no—sprints away.

Less than 48 hours later it’s all over her Instagram that she and Nick are going out on a date, and Flynn wants to scream.

They both keep it together for Julie, pretend they’re still friends, because Rose just got diagnosed with cancer and Julie needs them to be normal, so they are.

But the first and last time Flynn tries going over to Carrie’s house again after the fiasco of telling her how they feel, it’s a big argument that narrowly avoids waking Trevor that ends in an unholy, heartbroken mess of you don’t even like him, you don’t even like boys so why and I don’t know what you’re talking about and yeah, right, call me when you’re ready to stop pretending to be something you’re not.

Then Flynn leaves, goes to the Molinas’ (Ray makes her hot chocolate, he’s such a good dad), and pretends it doesn’t hurt until it doesn’t anymore. Until she’s angry instead of heartbroken and they’re not just angry for herself. They’re angry that things are weird enough now that Julie can tell something’s up. Angry that Nick’s inevitably going to get his heart stepped on (because he is a sweetheart, if an oblivious one). Angry that Carrie’s gone and formed her own band without what is now going to be just Double Trouble and her performances are good.

Angry that Carrie thinks liking girls would... what? Make people love her less? Make her dad love her less? Hurt her career bad enough to end it?

And she’s definitely angry that Carrie’s pushing Julie so hard back towards music, after Rose dies.

She means well, thinking what she did to cope with her mom abandoning her will work for Julie, but she’s being short-sighted about it.

Rose’s death is hitting all of them hard in different ways (Rose was almost as good as another mom to Flynn), only Carrie can’t seem to see that. She can’t seem to see that when Julie’s hurting, she shuts down completely. Stops creating music because it’s what she needs to do to cope.

And Carrie... does not react well when Flynn tries to tell her that. That conversation ends in a big, explosive fight in the Molinas’ garage with Julie caught in the middle that doesn’t stop until Ray comes out and makes them stop by telling Carrie he’s driving her home.

Flynn shoves every last bit of feelings they might have had for Carrie down and puts all her energy into making sure Julie will be okay.

They don’t miss the feeling of Carrie’s hands in her hair, hearing her voice sarcastically remarking on how Jack Sparrow is lucky to be alive, and talking about feelings with someone who clearly needs that talk as badly as they do.

It’s almost the same, once Julie feels okay enough to handle listening to other people’s problems, but...

“I know you love her, Flynn,” Julie tells them one day, months after the big fight.

To which Flynn can only respond, “That’s not true.”

Because it’s not. Not after everything Carrie said. Because if there’s still some feelings left over for that beautiful neon pink supernova demon... no there isn’t. She turned them into anger, making snappy comments about how Carrie’s a traitor, a demon, whatever.

About how she’s gonna end up with Nick and live unhappily ever after.

That not happening would require either Nick to get his sweet himbo head out of the clouds (probably not going to happen), or Carrie to get past the denial phase of accepting her sexuality.

Ha. Fucking likely that is.

Because Carrie likes girls. Flynn’s always known she does.

But she’s also insecure and aggressive and obsessed with breaking out of her dad’s shadow, and any possible threat to that dream can’t stand.

Even if accepting herself might actually make both of them her happy. Fill in some of the holes in both of their lives her self-esteem.

Carrie’s too damn stubborn to even consider it, and Flynn doesn’t miss her. They don’t. She’s not stupid enough to hold on to something that will never happen and they have moved on. Can even joke about it now.

“You know they’re gonna get married and have a bunch of unholy babies.”

...

Part 2 here cause I’m physically incapable of not writing at least the possibility for a happy ending!

[on-fire-fandom]

Scars Full Of Stars

a/n: here we have a nice soulmate Au where everything like scars and drawings appear on your soulmates skin. 

Early in the morning you woke to two new scars across your face sitting nearly healed but not quite fully. Running your hands along them you could feel where they would dip lower than the other layer of skin. You had never been ashamed of your scars but instead painted over them. Bright colours and vines that would dance over your skin in the hopes of finding your soulmate.  You painted them so that when he sees them he is reminded that you are very much real and sitting somewhere waiting for him waiting to love him. 

Walking over to your mirror you get out your jars of  body paint and begin to paint vines with yellow flowers across the fresh scars on your face, And the rest of your normal paintings across the others. Not to cover them but to show that they are wonderful and worth seeing. When you are finished with those you look for other scars that would be visible over your outfit for the day, desiring that because you would be wearing a swimsuit to take extra care with the details. painting over the ones on your arms and legs, and enchanting your brush to paint the scars on your back, it was still early in the school year so it was extremely hot outside the castle walls making the lake a popular destination on this saturday morning. 

You were going to go swimming with your friends today so you had to enchant the paint to stay even after going under water. You had hoped that you would pass by someone with your paint on their arms just so you could find your soulmate, find them and help them. They had never had scars on their face, and you had never had a reason to paint your face 

before now it cant be so hard now to find them. Pulling on your plain black swimsuit you walk over to your closet and pill out a pair of jean shorts and one of you button up tops to hang open over your shoulders. You braided your hair in two french braids one on each side of your face. 

Walking out of your dorm and through the common room you got weird stares but to be fair you had bright yellow flowers and vines painted across your face and that meant he did too. You got to the lake laying down an old blanket you took off your shirt and shorts. 

Getting to the docks of the beach with your friends you see others along the shoreline nearly every side that is accessible excluding The Forbidden Forest shore.

Jumping in the water the cold icy liquid covered you entirely, cooling you down in the most pleasant way possible, such a contrast to the humid air that has been following you around like a magnet. The paint was sticking to your skin confirming that your charms had worked. Swimming around with your friends for around thirty minutes you start to get tired so you swim back to the dock and climb up.

Laying on your back on the old woven blanket you felt the sun on your face, you were peaceful for what felt like hours but in reality was only around fifteen minutes when reality hit you in the form of someone running down the dock and splashing you in lake water. Sitting up to see who just soaked you you see Sirius black treading water in the lake, you and Sirius were close considering that you were in different houses. 

“Sirius really” you shake your head to clear the water out of your hair. He turns around to look at you but upon seeing your face he froze. 

“What do I have something on my face?” you tease knowing full well that you had flowers across your face. 

“Yeah ya do “ 

“I am well aware of that” you lay back down but feel water dripping on your face, you see Sirius standing over you. 

“Come with me “ he reaches out his hand. For you to grab. 

You pull on Your shorts and your T-shirt, and begin to follow him back up the hill to the castle

 you get to the fat lady and he opens the door revealing the password to you

“ that'll be useful in the future”

“ just don't talk to the others  About this”

 he grabs your hand and pulls you up the stairs to the boys dormitories and knocks on the door that says his name. you hear a faint ‘come in’  fit as you walk in you see Remus  standing in front of mirror scrubbing on his face.

“Moons I found her”

“ you what?!” 

“ hi” you pipe up  making your presence known but with the sound of your voice he turns around I'm only seeing the scars that match his  but the beautiful paintings Starry Nights flowers Vines and everything that's beautiful that match perfectly because he had found his soulmate. “I worked Hard on those enchantments they aren't coming off”

“Good”

[lisinfleur]

Buble Gum, Time is fun!

The request:

Author’s Notes | Two of my favorite things reunited: Sigurd and time travel plots! I love it! I decided to post it like this, because you said you liked it how it is, love. But I’ll probably use this request later for a bigger work! It really has potential! Universe | Vikings Pairing | Sigurd x Reader Info | Time Travel plot, Viking Age AU, Modern AU, prepared for the Patron’s Holiday Event Words | 3706 ⁑ Warnings: Cursing a lot.

Damn foggy night.

Damn stupid idea of accepting your co-worker's invitation into his house for a Christmas celebration!

Of course, you should've noticed his intentions! Of course, he was luring you into a trap!

What were you thinking? Ivan had tried to lure you into going out with him through the whole year! How could you think he was serious about a party with his family?

In the end, it was just a lie to "finally get some time alone with you, pretty..." Oh, GOD! You hated so much his stupid way to make that word sound doughy in his voice!

And there you were, walking away from his house, all alone on Christmas' Eve - because OF COURSE, he refused to drive you home since you wouldn't give him a chance... Asshole.

The problem is: it was easy to reach his cottage exactly because he was driving the 4x4 through the woods to take you there. On foot, the trail would surely allow you to see Santa Claus' reindeer flying through the sky, going away and coming back home before you were able to finish that God damn way!

"Wonderful!" you cursed when your eyes found a bifurcation and the plaque that should indicate the way was broken, leaving you without a choice but betting which way would take you down, back to the town, which would take you deeper inside those woods into some wolf lair or something like this.

With your luck?

You would end up frozen in the middle of that stupid fog!

Walking into that fog, you caught yourself thinking. Sadness taking your heart... If you weren't all alone... If your family wasn't a bunch of assholes like Ivan... Perhaps you wouldn't have accepted his invitation. Maybe you would be celebrating with her instead of all alone, lost in those woods.

Where was the trail?

"Oh, crap!" you cursed, looking around, trying to find yourself again, anything but trees that could serve for you to locate yourself.

Your heart clenching inside your chest.

If you were to disappear that night... Who would miss you?

Damn Ivan! It would be perfect to know he would probably be arrested since you were last seen entering his car but you didn't want to disappear!

Even less into those woods!

"Shit... Shit shit shit!" You cursed.

Your feet, lost, stumbled on some roots and you fell straight to the ground, rolling down a small hill and hitting your head against a tree.

You weren't sure, but you saw a silhouette right before everything blanked out.

You remember you thought it was better to freeze in those woods than being found by Ivan in that place.

You couldn't precise how long did you blank out. But it was warm when you woke up. There was some strange cloak over your body, with a marine perfume that resembled the sea right after the dawn, or the dew evaporating on the first hours of the mourning.

"You woke up," a strange voice, kinda hoarse, with a heavy accent spoke to you.

And you turned yourself to see a blonde man sitting near a fire, noticing you were somehow into a cabin. A pretty rustic one! He was shoving the pieces of wood into the fire, making it warmer. But his clothes were so strange!

You could bet they were handmade!

He was dressed beautifully, like those medieval peasants from old Scandinavia. His hair had braids with leather straps decorating it and beautiful curls you couldn't stop yourself from admiring.

You sat, observing the beautiful handmade embroidery of the cloak over your body. That man wasn't a peasant. Such beautiful work wouldn't be made for someone that wasn't noble.

But why the fuck was he dressed like that?

"My head is aching..." you mumbled.

"You must've hit it against the tree I found you near. Your clothes are strange... Too thin for the cold. What is your name?" he asked with that strange accent, coming closer to sit beside the fur you were laid upon.

Too thin for the cold?? Those were your best warm trousers!

"I'm Y/N," you answered, confused. "Excuse me, but where am I?"

Everything around was so realistically rustic! You felt like waking up into a movie!

"This cabin is mine," he answered, "A small secret place I use as a refuge when I don't want my brothers to find me. I'm Sigurd, son of Ragnar Loðbrók. You must've known about my father." he sighed.

Sounding so genuíne for someone who was speaking, for sure, a scripted line for any stupid theatrical spectacle that was - for some reason - including your dizzy self. Right?

Cause there was no living way for you to be speaking to a son of THE Ragnar Loðbrók he was talking about. No-living-way!

You chuckled, looking at him.

"Fine... You're pretty good, for real. But I'm seriously lost here and... Can we leave the characters behind for a moment and give me some real information?" you said, looking at him "I'm lost for real, you know? I got lost in the woods while fleeing from a night into the house of the biggest asshole I've ever known in my whole life, so... Could you be gentle to me and tell me how I can reach the town so I can take a bus and go back home?"

The more you spoke, the stranger was the frown in that man's face.

"What is a bus?" he asked, looking at you as if that wasn't the most absurd nonsense someone could ask you at all!

"O-k... A persistent actor uh? So... Let us do it your way, ok? I need to go back to the town, uh? Where can I find a... a chariot?" you tried.

"You must've hit your head too hard... Come. I have a horse outside, I'll take you back to the village, but I suggest you visit a healer," he said.

Genuinely looking as confused as you were.

You got up, looking around. It was really a small cabin, seeming to be handmade as well, for a single person. Maybe you just invaded some kind of fantasy for him or anything, you thought. But the horse outside his door was pretty real.

"Fuck," you mumbled.

He really had a horse. And you would really go back home... In-a-freaking-horse. How the heck could that night become stranger?

Never doubt life.

It can ALWAYS overwhelm your expectations.

"What in the actual fuck?" your mouth mumbled when his horse reached the streets of what was an entire Scandinavian village. "Is this a joke? What kind of... Look, Sigurd uh?" you said, looking back at him from upon your shoulder as he guided the horse forward into that village.

A lot of other people like him were finishing putting things inside, the houses were decorated. It was Christmas night in that place as well... But how the heck?

"I need to go to the real town. Like, the real one! Not this scenographic thing for whatever you guys are filming ok? I need to go back to Kattegat!" you insisted.

Just to see his frown becoming even bigger.

"Woman, what is your problem? We ARE in Kattegat!" he said, convict.

"Then take me to the bay!" you demanded, almost as a touché.

They would never be able to reproduce the bay perfectly! It was a beautiful natural arch of mountains where the sea would make a pool, almost a beautiful natural circle of water you saw yourself stunned looking at a few moments after your ask.

"You see? We are in Kattegat, woman. I'm Sigurd, son of Ragnar, fourth among the princes of this place. And I demand you to visit a healer right now!" he said, full of himself.

But you'd barely heard his voice.

Your heart was pounding, your ears were throbbing along with your whole head. How the fuck was you standing in Kattegat's bay?

How in the actual fuck was that place a Scandinavian village again?

How hard did you hit your head?

"Be patient, son of Ragnar," a hoarse voice came out of nowhere and you turned yourself too quick, falling at the sand, afraid of that black-cloaked figure that looked at the two of you - and seemed not to scare Sigurd at all! "A strange thing happened and sometimes it happens, indeed..."

"Who are you? Where am I?" you asked, fully scared.

But that burned man looked at you calmly. You could feel he was looking at me although he had no eyes.

"The correct question would be when are you, Y/N, future’s child. You are where you think you are. You are in Kattegat such as he was. Time is not what you think it is."

Your heart started racing.

If what he was saying was real then you were far away from home now!

"But if you were to disappear tonight, who would miss you?"

That sentence in his hoarse voice seemed to shock both of you, you and Sigurd, cause you could see the same surprised expression in Sigurd's eyes as well.

"Time is a spiral... It swirls and swirls and sometimes its rounds touch each other. Two thought like one, two desired like one. One was heard by the night and its mysteries," that burnt man continued. "You shall be back to your time, back to your life, when the night is over and the magic with it. Unless your desire to come back is not strong enough to take you out of here," he said, starting to walk away.

Leaving you at that beach, sitting on the sand, almost panicking.

"So... You came because of my desire?" Sigurd mumbled, breaking the silence first.

And you looked at him.

"He said... Two thought like one. What were you thinking, Sigurd?" you asked, trying to rationalize.

To avoid freaking out.

"I didn't want to be home with Ivar being the usual spoiled brat he always is.  But I didn't want to be alone... After all, it's Yule."

After all, it was Christmas...

"It makes sense..." you mumbled. "I didn't want to be with Ivan... But did not want to be alone either."

Sigurd crossed his arms, sighing. And you looked at him with your heart clenching. Maybe he was as lonely as you were. And if it was strong enough to throw you into that situation then... Then why not?

It would be over in the morning.

"We could keep each other company..." You suggested.

"Then none of us would be alone." Sigurd completed. "Come. It's cold here... I have some food in my cabin we could share and you can tell me about this future you come from." he said, extending his hand for you to get up.

Sigurd didn't seem to be a bad guy at all. And what choice did you have, anyway?

He walked you back to that cabin, pulling the horse by its reins but walking beside you at a slow pace. It wasn't such a short path, so you had some time to know each other properly. The craziest it was sounding; Sigurd was indeed a Viking prince who definitely sounded like everything but a Viking. Whether your time's acknowledgment of his kind was awfully wrong or he was something different from the barbarian raiders his mutuals were described to be.

Instead, Sigurd was gentle, helping a total stranger he found wounded in the forest, taking you inside his cabin, ensuring you would be warm and cared for. He lighted a campfire in front of the cabin where he placed a piece of meat to roast intending to divide what was supposed to be enough for himself with you, and you noticed he just didn't ask for his cloak back - somehow he was really apprehensive about how cold it was for your "thin clothes".

Sigurd's presence was completely different from Ivan's and despite being a total stranger for you, soon it became more comfortable than having your co-worker you worked with for a whole year beside you.

To be honest? It was better. Way better.

Sigurd's curiosity about your shoes was funny, his surprise seeing your elastic hair tie was the most innocent and sweet thing you've ever seen and you could laugh for hours at his funny face when the thing escaped his hand being shot against his nose.

When you started talking about your time's music, he entered the cabin and brought back some kind of guitar he called an oud and played for you some amazing songs you wish you didn't have lost your cell phone so you could record to hear again later.

When he wouldn't be there to play...

For a moment, that sensation made you think about your loneliness and how it had just vanished with Sigurd's presence there. His gentleness was able to make you forget completely you weren't in your time and even more, that you were alone.

The two of you shared the food he made and when the night became colder he made the fire higher to warm the two of you as you sat at the door of his cabin, looking up to the sky.

So much more stars!

"The sky is not this beautiful where I come from," you said.

"Did the stars fall from the sky?" he asked, looking at you.

Making you smile with that sweet innocence he seemed to have.

"No. There are too many artificial lights. The night is not dark enough for us to see them all..." you explained.

"Your time seems to be amazing, but at the same time, it seems colder," Sigurd said, looking up once again.

Silence landing between the two of you like a solid wall his voice broke once again.

"I'll miss you, Y/N. When you go home, I'll miss having you here."

You thought about your lonely life. It would be so good to have the chance to stay... But at the same time, you were so far away from your time! And you couldn't just be impulsive and stay in a place and time you barely knew just out of your need for company... You would come back at the end of that night, you knew that. But your heart would be broken.

"I'll miss you too..." you mumbled.

Feeling when something touched your hand, looking to see Sigurd was messing with a leather strip around your wrist.

"What is this?" you asked when he finished, showing you the wooden beads with runes he had tied to your arm.

Lifting your eyes, you could see one of his braids was undone: he had turned the leather strip from his hair along with his beads into a bracelet for you.

"A gift, so you can remind me," he said, "A Yule gift."

You smiled with tenderness looking at that loving gift. Nothing was ever so sweet in your life.

You would miss him so hard...

You weren't as good as he was with the crafting, but you took off your necklace - a golden chain with a small butterfly pendant - And you placed it on his neck, watching as he touched the delicate piece.

"A Yule gift," you repeated, smiling at him.

Feeling his fingers touching and caressing your face.

Silence was made as you laid your head on his shoulder. There was nothing to be said anymore. You wanted his embrace around you. He wanted you to stay forever.

Both of you woke up alone the next morning...

The magic of that strange night was gone when you woke up sitting against the tree you had fallen near the previous night. You lifted your hand to touch your head searching for any kind of wound, thinking that the whole night could've been a dream.

But something was weighing on your hand and your eyes filled with tears when you saw the leather strap with his beads there. You touched your neck, your necklace was gone.

It was real.

He was real!

And now it was gone...

You found out you had fallen out of the way and into the woods some few meters before reaching the road. You went back home with that knot on your throat.

You searched for anything about his story just to find out Sigurd had died one thousand years ago, murdered by his own brother's ax.

The following days made no sense for you. Everything was missing color. You wanted to cry every time your eyes would look at the beads on your wrist. You never took that bracelet off.

When the third night came, you decided: You had to change that! You had to go back, to find a way to make his fate different.

To be with him once again.

But how?

The following days you passed searching for any information, finding anything that could help you, getting yourself more and more despaired with the hopelessness of that journey. When New Year's Eve came, you made your last try...

You came back to those woods, you went away from the trail, you tried to find the ruins of his cabin or that location. But all you could find were some stones placed in a specific way that could resemble that house.

You sat in the middle of it and you felt the tears pouring down your face. Your fingers caressing the leather strip on your wrist.

"You were such a gentle man... Such a sweet company. You killed my loneliness and... And you found such a terrible fate," you cried, thinking about him, the sweet smiles you exchanged, his laughs from that night.

"I wish so bad I could change it... I wish so bad I could come back one more time..." you closed your eyes, lowering your head.

"It's a one-way trip this time. And you know you can't change the cycle of life. He will die. You will die. Each must die someday," the hoarse voice of that burnt man you knew now was the Seer from his time invaded your ears, startling you up.

If he could be there, then...

You could come back.

"But I can make it different!" you said, looking up to see the black-cloaked figure standing where it was supposed to be the door of that cabin.

"What if you can't?" he asked, looking at you.

"I can!" you yelled, getting up.

"What if you can't, woman?" he repeated.

Remembering you maybe Sigurd's fate wasn't changeable...

Maybe you would go back just to lose him that awful way.

"Then I can make his life different," you mumbled, looking at the Seer. "Then I can send his loneliness away. And kill mine. And make it better as long as he lives."

"Cross the line... And find your fate. Time won't touch itself once again. Don't look back, future's child. Everything forward is lost for you now."

With his scepter, he traced a perfect line on the ground from one stone to another at the entrance of the cabin's ruins, turning his back to you and vanishing in the middle of the trees.

You swallowed dry.

You could just jump the stones and go back to your life.

But time wouldn't touch itself again, he said.

You could cross that line and everything you knew would be lost.

But who would miss you anyway?

You touched the leather bracelet on your arm and took a deep breath, walking forward and crossing the line without thinking any longer. And then... His voice filled your ears...

"... and I don't know where or when you are now. But I wish you were here. It would be good if time could swirl that strange way one more time."

Your eyes caught Sigurd's figure sitting beside a campfire. Almost the same scene from the Yule night you spent together. Except, you weren't there, and his hands were messing with the necklace you gave to him, tenderly caressing the pendant. He missed you. He wanted you back.

And it filled your heart with love to think someone would care.

He cared.

"Maybe two thought like one once again," you mumbled from the door, startling him, watching as he jumped up, standing to look at you, first scared, then, with the most beautiful smile you've ever seen on someone's face.

"Y/N!"

Sigurd came closer, without a warning pulling you into his embrace. Such a tight embrace, so full of that feeling only he was able to make you feel!

You embraced him back, maybe as tight as he was embracing you. And Sigurd cupped your face, touching your foreheads.

"You came back... I wanted so hard to see you again!"

You went on your tiptoes, following the will of your heart, and touched his lips with yours, surprising Sigurd with a gentle and loving kiss, full of that need you had inside your heart to change his life. To make his fate different.

"Y/N?" he mumbled your name when the kiss was over.

Looking at you full of doubt in his eyes.

But you caressed his face gently, smiling at him.

"I came back for you, Sigurd. For you..."

His tone changed as you felt his hands gently pulling you closer. His forehead touched yours and you saw as he sighed, almost in relief, nuzzling his nose to yours.

"You took my heart with you when you left..."

He felt the same. That need, that sensation you were everything he needed and he had lost it. Sigurd fell in love with you as well. And it was good for him to notice he wasn’t alone.

"Tell me you'll stay this time." He asked.

"I'll stay," you answered, nestling your face against his neck, hiding into his embrace. "I'll stay, my prince."

"That's good..." he mumbled, kissing your hair, embracing you tighter. "That's good, my love."

You knew everything you ever knew was lost for you now and you would've to learn everything about life in his way. You knew you could lose him not far from that day. But you would fight to change his fate and if you had to lose him then, at least, you could say you loved him till the end.

And Sigurd loved you back. Like anyone else before.

Do you like my work? Support me!

Tagged ones:

|| @akamaiden​ || @bang-kim-bap​ || @cris101071​ || @elysias-temple​ || @alicedopey​ || @queen-see-ya-in-valhalla​ || @lol-haha-joke​ || @readsalot73​ || @rekdreams247​ || @naaladareia​ || @laketaj24​ || @therealcalicali​ || @grungyblonde​ || @honestsycrets​ || @2thequietone4​ || @blackspiritshake​ || @vikingsbifrost​ || @cyarikashakira​ || @isthat-tyra98​ || @xinyourdreamsx​ || @medievalfangirl​ || @queenbeeta​ || @thiahilmarsdottir​ || @valhallawasteland​ || @lupy22​ || @winchesterwife27​ || @gold-dragon-slayer​ || @mzliterarydreamer​ || @marvelouuse​ || @lif3snotouttogetyou​ || @lordsexmachine​ || @deathbyarabbit​ || @ietss​ ||  @tgrrose​ || @alexisshoto​ || @letsloveimagines​ || @natalie-rdr​ || @astrape-the-weatherwitch​ || @destynelseclipsa​ || @charming-merlin​ || @violetidk​ ||

Want to be tagged? Ask me!

[metallicwings]

Sunrise | a percabeth fic

“Percy Jackson would wage war against fate itself if it meant he and Annabeth would stay together.”

percabeth | au | fluff, nostalgic | 2.1k 

In which Percy gears up for the big question on a beautiful beach with a beautiful girl at the break of dawn.

“Hey, you okay?” Annabeth pulls her cardigan tighter around her as she sits beside Percy on the porch swing. The sun had yet to rise, and the world was tinged blue. She watches as the waves wash over the rocks near the shore, pulling back ever so gently as the moon fades from the sky.

“Yeah,” He replies, his eyes sparkling as they meet hers. “Wanted to go for a morning stroll.” She rolls her eyes.

“You and I both know you hate early mornings.” She rises and offers him her hand, a little smile on her face. He grins, knowing she was too smart to fall for such a lie. “But okay. Let’s take a walk.”

The sand feels damp under his feet as they set a slow, easy pace. His hand was intertwined with hers like it had been for the last eight years.

“You miss the city yet?” She jokes. It had only been a few days since they went up to Montauk for a much-needed break from work and traveling between San Francisco and New York, and just from life in general, but she knew that while the waves were a familiar and homely sound to Percy, he can’t help but feel like he couldn’t sleep without the buzz of the city as background noise.

“Maybe a little,” he smiles and glances at the horizon, the sky slowly turning pink.

“So do I,” she agrees. “Guess we’re both just city slickers at heart.” He squeezes her hand as they fall into comfortable silence, a rare moment of peace and quiet accompanied only by the lulling sound of the sea.

“It’s warmer out this morning, isn’t it?” Annabeth remarks, splashing in a shallow pool left behind by the tides. She was right. It was the end of winter, but the sea breeze was warmer than it had been for the last few weeks. He chuckles. He knew why.

“What’s so funny?” She nudges his shoulder with her own. “And why are you so spaced out?”

He looks down at her, and really looks at her—her eyes filled with curiosity and lips pursed in worry. He’s known that face for over a decade, memorized every inch. And yet she leaves him breathless every time. She’d only become more beautiful. He gazes at the way the rising sun touches her curls, turning them into gold. He gazes at the way she blinks away the bite of the morning wind, her cheeks pink and flushed. He looks at Annabeth, really looks at her, and knew that he could never love anyone or anything as much as he loved the woman standing before him now. He loves the way she looks at him in admiration when he comes up with something intelligent (it’s really not that rare), and he loves her the same as when she looks at him with annoyance whenever he does or says something un-hero-like in front of the new kids at camp. He loves the little scowl she has on her face when she’s frustrated (often at him), just as he loves the bright smile that he knew was reserved for only him. Looking back at everything they’ve been through together, he knows they’re incredibly lucky to have lived and loved the way they did.

And he knows she loves him too. Everyone did.

“I’ve never seen that girl happier than when she’s around you.” Frederick had told him during one of their afternoon picnics at Central Park, after he was silent for a bit after Percy’s little spiel. They were standing under a big tree—probably bothering a slumbering dryad—several feet away from Annabeth and the boys, who were tossing frisbees with their college friends.

He just stared at his daughter who was working on her laptop, quietly cursing under her breath at the redesigns the gods had asked her to do after a family dinner went wrong at Mount Olympus (again).

“Granted, it was a long time before I saw her actually happy, Percy. My biggest mistake was letting her go. Letting her think I let her down at such a young age. That she wasn’t worthy of a family, or of love. But you…you came into her life and immediately saw her for who she is. And you loved her for it. You’ve taken care of her more times than I have. And for that, Percy Jackson, I am eternally grateful.”

He meets Percy’s eyes, focusing on the boy before him—no, it was a man that stood before Frederick Chase, all grown up now, more battle-hardened than any historical figure he knew. A far cry from the boy he met at Half-Blood Hill.

He broke into a smile and clapped Percy on the shoulder, and Percy was no less than astonished at the tears that brimmed in his usually steely eyes. But he was, after all, a father. He turned his head, lest his daughter sees the emotional exchange he shared with her boyfriend. And of Percy’s request, he finally replied, “Son, I’d love nothing more.”

“Finally”, he remembers his mother saying, rolling her misty eyes before dissolving into a fit of sobs and hugging him tighter than when a forest nymph put him in a chokehold for accidentally breaking one of her branches. She hugged him for a long time, and it was then that Percy really felt the weight of what he was about to do.

“I’m so going to mess up.” he said. Sally placed a hand on either side of her son’s face. His green eyes were troubled. “I might actually throw up.”

“You’re overreacting,” she stated.

“That…really wasn’t what I was expecting you to say, Mom.” Sally laughed, grabbing a tissue from the kitchen counter to dab at her tears. She scanned her son’s face, noting the worry and anxiety that marred it.

“Okay,” she lowered her voice. “Then I have a question for you. Are you really, really sure you want to do this?”

He held her gaze in silence. Was he sure? This was Annabeth Chase. His best friend, most trusted ally. The smartest, bravest girl he’d ever known. It was Annabeth who took a poisoned blade for him out of instinct. It was Annabeth who saved his life more times than he could count. It was Annabeth who showed him a world he never even knew existed, and was right there beside him as he tried to navigate his way through it.

This was Annabeth Chase, the girl he held up the whole damn sky for. He remembered only her when he could not remember literally anything else from his own life. He gave up power and immortality for a chance to be with her. He would go through Tartarus and back for Annabeth Chase. He did. And he would do it over and over and over again.

Annabeth Chase comes once in a lifetime. And he was never, ever letting her go.

So was he sure? He had never been more sure of anything in his life.

His mother knew that very well. “You two—Fates or otherwise—you’re meant to be together, you know that, right?“ He had almost exploded like a Greek fire talking to his mom. And he was about to do the same right now and ruin everything if he doesn’t pull himself together.

“Percy,” Percy jolts himself back to the present, shaking himself from memory. Annabeth puts a hand to his face, her thumb gently caressing his cheek. “I lost you for a moment there. What’s up?”

“Just thinking.”

“About?”

“You and me…everything we’ve been through together.” His throat feels like sandpaper. He was seconds away from crying or screaming out of nerves, and he really didn’t want to just start yelling gibberish at Annabeth.

“We have been through our fair share of adventures, haven’t we? Many of them misadventures, but I digress,” she teases. “We’re here, together, that’s all that matters.”

“You’re right,” he steels himself. If he doesn’t do this now, he’ll miss his own planned timing: doing it during a romantic sunrise on the beach. The sun was halfway up the horizon, slow to rise. It seemed to be waiting for him to find the words. “Together.”

Percy takes a deep breath and takes both of her hands in his. “Annabeth Chase.”

She furrows her brows in confusion. “Yes?”

Like a chump, he doesn’t say anything else for several seconds. He merely stands there, staring blankly at her. Annabeth rolls her eyes at him. She’s going to have to take over.

“What’s taking you so long, Seaweed Brain? Just ask.” She teases, and Percy’s heart comes to a full stop. There’s a glint in her eye. He can’t help but burst into laughter, throwing his head back as Annabeth watches with an amused smile.

“You never make it easy for me, do you?” He echoes the words she said to him on his sixteenth birthday.

“Never,” she says softly. Finally, finally, Percy starts talking.

“Annabeth, at twelve, I didn’t think I knew what falling in love really meant. I didn’t think that love would be a priority as a half-blood, but meeting you showed me exactly what it meant. You opened up this entirely new world to me and showed me love through friendship, through trust, through being there for each other no matter what. I’ve fallen in love with you so quickly, so dangerously, that for a time I didn’t think I could take it.” Her eyes were slowly filling with tears, attention solely on the boy before her.

“This life, our life—it’s reckless, it’s chaotic. Every day is a bigger challenge than the one before. But it’s ours. I know that as long as we’re together, we can do anything. You and me together is the only thing that makes sense when nothing else does. I promised never to let you go, and I intend on keeping that promise as long as I live. You are my best friend, the girl I’d want by my side in every battle, the girl I’ve fallen in love with over and over and over again, and I want to go on so many more adventures with you. In this life, Annabeth Chase, you are my order in the chaos.”

He renders her speechless, tears streaming down her face. Percy doesn’t take his eyes away from her as he gets down on one knee and digs in his pocket for a clam-shaped enamel box laden with jewels. Relieved he didn’t drop it anywhere, he holds it open to a crying Annabeth, revealing a beautiful silver ring with a braided band and a single sparkling diamond resting on a blue velvet cushion.

“So, Wise Girl,” he says slowly. “Will you marry me?”

Annabeth lets out a sob. “Yes,” she nods furiously. “Yes, yes, yes!”

“Really?” He jumps to his feet, heart thundering in his chest. He almost couldn’t believe it. She said yes. He didn’t know whether to freeze for an ungodly amount of time or to start running around the beach in elation. However, instead, with his trembling hands, he places the ring onto on her finger. A perfect fit.

When he looks back up, she’s there. Brilliant. Golden. Beautiful. She kisses him, and the world melts away into nothingness. All that’s left are Percy, Annabeth, and the promise of a new day. Just the way it should be.

“Did he tell you about this?” Poseidon asks. He chuckles at the scene before him.

“As a matter of fact, he has mentioned it in several mumbled prayers.” Athena watches as her daughter wraps Percy in a bone-crushing hug. Standing side by side atop a cliff, Poseidon catches the war goddess break into a small, affectionate smile. “The boy would know better than to tell you and not me.”

“Funny that you speak of ‘telling’ instead of ‘asking for your permission’,” he jokes, knowing Athena was protective of her children, especially when they were involved with a child of his. Her eyes flash dangerously as she glances at him, but the ghost of a smile on her face remains.

“You and I are both aware that no forces, godly or otherwise, would dare hinder those two from being together.”

“My,” he strokes his beard. “You really are the wisest of us all.” She rolls her eyes and disappears in a flash of light, choosing to ignore his immature little jabs.

Poseidon sighs in content, sending a wave towards the two locked in an embrace and knocking them off their feet. He grins as they topple onto the sand, laughing all the while. Immortality has given him his fair share of cynicism and a disdain for the temporal, but he couldn’t help but be happy for his son. Forever is a strong word, but he knows that they’ll last. Their love was stronger than fate itself.

He taps his trident on the ground twice and disappears before they spot him, leaving behind a swirl of sand and the salty scent of the sea.

[johaerys-writes]

Fandom: The Song of Achilles Pairing: Achilles/Patroclus

Chapter 12: Still Waters of High-Flying Birds is up! This the second of the chapters that follow Achilles during his time in Skyros. Some light angst and pining, and Achilles getting to know Deidameia and the other girls a little bit better.

Read here or on AO3 | Read from the beginning

The unwrought wool was coarse and rough as Achilles rubbed it between forefinger and thumb. Deidameia had shown him how to spin it, thread it, coil it in loose skeins. He had been at this all morning, and now they were amassing in neat rows by his side.

Pagona, one of the maidens, was sitting beside him, working on her embroidery. She liked to sing as she worked, and sometimes the other girls joined her, but the hall was mostly quiet now. It was a lazy afternoon, and most of the girls had gone to rest, while Deidameia and her closest companions had stayed in the dancers’ hall. 

The princess had swiftly taken a liking to him, keeping him close by her side wherever she went. Why that was, he could not tell, but he had soon found out that being on her good side was preferable. She was a noisy, demanding thing; her temper tantrums were known and feared the palace over, and not a few girls had received the sharp edge of her tongue in the short while Achilles had been there. Yet, with those in her favour, she was witty and affectionate, and surprisingly generous with her gifts and praise. Of Achilles she was particularly fond; she would often sit beside him and watch him work, or ask to braid his hair, or listen with avid interest when he played the lyre. Achilles quite liked her, actually, most of the time.

Achilles lifted his eyes from his work to gaze outside the lone window of the hall. The sun was hanging in the middle of the sky now, golden rays that made the sand and the sea far below glow iridescent in the light. If he listened carefully, he could hear the waves that rolled rhythmically against the shore, the wind that stirred the branches of the short pine trees close to the beach. Sea birds were flying high, gliding smoothly over water and land alike.

He sighed, the balls of wool forgotten in his lap. He longed to leave the stuffy room, to run down to the beach and dive under the waves. He wanted to stretch his muscles, to race and swim, to practice his spears. No matter how many hours he danced with the maidens, his limbs still felt heavy and stiff, and however long he spent spinning wool and plaiting flowers in garlands and wreaths his mind would just keep drifting from his tasks. Back in Phthia, he could walk to any corner of the palace and the lands beyond completely undisturbed. Here, in this windowless place, where guards stood at every entrance, he could only gaze outside the window, and dream. Almost he wished for another celebration or banquet, just so he could escape this confinement and walk out into the world.

How very dull, a woman’s life was.

“What is the matter, Pyrrha?” Pagona asked him, stirring him out of his thoughts. She had left her embroidery aside, and was now peering at him with tilted hazel eyes. She was from the north, from the mountains west of Vergina, and her accent was thick, her vowels flat and drawn out. “You are very quiet today.”

“I am well,” he told her with his woman’s voice. He suppressed another sigh as he tore his gaze away from the window and went back to spinning his wool.

Pagona watched him as he worked. “You often get this look in your eyes,” she said softly.

“What look?”

“One moment we’re all dancing and laughing, and then you’ll look away and sigh. As if the weight of the world is on your shoulders.”

“I do?”

“Yes,” she smiled. “It’s almost as if you’re in love. Are you?” Her eyes flashed with interest as she moved closer to him, lowering her voice so the other girls wouldn’t hear. “Did you have a... suitor, back in Phthia?”

Achilles frowned. “A suitor?”

“Yes. Or a special friend, if you will.”

Achilles swallowed thickly as Patroclus’ countenance flashed before his eyes. It had almost been two weeks since Achilles had seen him last. At times, he could feel his absence as sharply as an open wound; others it was a dull and ghost-like throb, like a missing limb. The ache was always there, even when he slept, even when he was busy with work or deep in thought. It still seemed impossible to him, right then, that they had spent so long apart. He felt dazed, as if the past several days, ever since he’d woken up on Skyros’ beach, were nothing but a dream. As if his eyes were closed, and when he opened them again he would see Patroclus there, smiling at him.

His throat constricted painfully. He pressed his lips together tightly and looked away.

“There it is again.” There was sympathy in Pagona’s features when she said, “You must really love him.”

“Who?”

Deidameia’s silvery voice pierced the relative quiet of the room. She had been practicing her dancing while one of the girls, Phrasikleia, was playing the flute for her. The music stopped abruptly as both girls stood still now, staring at them.

A mischievous smile widened Deidameia’s lips as she abandoned her dancing form and hopped to his side. “Well? Who is it?”

“Who’s who?”

“Oh, now you’re acting coy! I just heard you say you have a lover ,” she said in a lowered voice, her eyes flashing with enthusiasm. She folded her arms atop his shoulder and batted her eyelashes at him, waiting expectantly for his answer.

“Pagona said that, not I,” Achilles corrected her matter-of-factly, but Deidameia would have none of it.

“I know what I heard. And you, my dear Pyrrha, are blushing. So.” She brought her face even closer to his, until he could smell the faint scent of cloves on her breath when she spoke. “Who is this mysterious friend of yours? I want to know everything about him. Every little thing.”

“I…” Achilles started slowly, but Phrasikleia, who had also drifted closer, spoke up before he could.

“I bet he’s tall like a fir tree and strong like an ox,” she grinned, sitting on a plush cushion on the floor before him, her tight dark ringlets bouncing as she moved. “I bet he has a mighty beard like Ares, and a hairy chest like Heracles, and eats a whole roast pig everyday, all by himself. I bet he tosses you over his shoulder and carries you off to his hall whenever he pleases!”

“Oh, no, I don’t think he’s like that at all,” Pagona said with a chuckle, while Achilles stared at Phrasikleia in utter horror. “I think he’s fair like Phoebus Apollo, with delicate hands and a beautiful smile. I bet he’s very gentle and kind, to have won our sweet Pyrrha’s heart.”

“Nonsense!” Deidameia cut them both off with a dismissive wave. “Neither of you know what you’re talking about. I think Pyrrha has taken a satyr for a lover, short and stubby and ugly like a toad. That’s why she does not tell us of him.”

“What?” Achilles gaped at her. “He is not like that at all!”

She grinned wickedly, holding her tongue behind her teeth. “Ha! So there really is someone,” she said triumphantly. “I knew it!”

Achilles opened his mouth to speak, then closed it once more. The girls were all looking at him with gleeful smiles and bright eyes. Deidameia had laid out her trap, and he had walked right into it. He let out a soft sigh.

“Alright. There is someone,” he finally admitted. The girls leaned closer still, so they wouldn’t miss a word.

“Well?” Deidameia asked. “What does he look like?”

Achilles licked his lips and took a breath. “He… he is not too tall. Same height as me… perhaps a little shorter. His hair is dark, thick with curls. It quite never stays where it’s supposed to. And it’s always so tangled when he wakes, falling over his eyes, standing up in peaks… he tosses and turns in his sleep. I always tease him about it.”

Phrasikleia tilted her head to the side. “He is handsome, then?”

“He is.” He smiled sadly, “He doesn’t believe me when I tell him. He thinks himself quite plain. Yet he is anything but. He is unlike anyone I’ve ever seen.”

His lips quirked in a fond smile, just as his throat tightened once more. He hadn’t spoken about Patroclus to anyone for so long, and now he could do nothing to stop the words that tumbled out of him in waves. It was as if by speaking of him, he could summon his image in his mind, crystal clear. He could almost see his curls bouncing as he ran ahead of him, ducking under the low hanging branches of the maple trees in Pelion, the warm chestnut highlights in his hair catching the light of the early morning sun. His smile, now bright, then soft, then slipping sideways in that way Achilles knew so well. His eyes, watching him with warmth and adoration, with that tenderness that was reserved just for him. It made his heart ache with longing.

“Is he kind?” Pagona asked softly, urging him on. “Is he gentle with you?”

Achilles started to speak, but it was then that he realised that his eyes were stinging with tears. Gods, how he’d missed him. He hadn’t even realised how devastatingly hollow his days had been without him, until Achilles had found himself talking about him. It was too much to bear.

He swallowed thickly and nodded, looking away. He was sure that even if he tried to speak, he wouldn’t have been able to get the words out.

“Oh, dear. Please don’t start weeping, it would be quite the sight,” Deidameia said, but her tone wasn’t quite as abrasive as it usually was. She sighed as she leaned against him, stroking his hair. “I bet you’re pretty even when you cry, anyway.”

The other girls were quiet now, and Achilles could sense the sympathy in their silence. Pagona took his hand in hers, and her large, round eyes were filled with earnest compassion. “You’ll see him again one day,” she said in her soothing voice. “I know you will.”

“Yes, she probably will,” Phrasikleia said, gathering her legs up to her chest and perching her chin on her knees, “but her parents probably don’t want her to marry him. Why else would they send her here?”

Deidameia perked up, her lips widening in that mischievous smile of hers. “Then she’ll have to elope with him! Won’t you, Pyrrha?”

“Oh, stop it, Deidameia,” Pagona laughed. “She won’t elope with anyone. That will only bring shame upon her family.”

“There’s more shame in leaving the poor fellow pining after her! What if she leaves him for good, and he dies of a broken heart?” The princess swooned theatrically, falling into Achilles’ lap. “You couldn’t do that to him, could you, Pyrrha? It would be positively cruel.”

Achilles held her securely before she toppled on the marble floor at his feet. The other girls were chuckling with Deidameia’s antics, but he was as serious as ever. “I will never leave him,” he said solemnly, looking into Deidameia’s dark brown eyes. “I’ve given him my word. This is only temporary. Soon, we will be together again.”

She blinked up at him, taken aback by his earnestness. Her surprise lasted only for a moment before it melted away into a cunning smile. She reached up, tugging a lock of hair free from his scarf, as she often did, and curling it around her finger. “Our beautiful Pyrrha is quite the romantic, it seems,” she said softly, and in her eyes Achilles could see a flicker of understanding before it disappeared under the guise of a jest once more. “Who would have thought, hm?”

~

The moon was hanging high over the Aegean sea, casting its silver glow on its dark, glassy waters. It had been a long day and Achilles wanted nothing more but to retreat to his room, in his solitude, and finally take that dress off him and let his hair fall free around his shoulders. When his candle was out, and if he tried hard enough, he could almost forget that he was in a dark, windowless room. He could almost pretend that Patroclus was there, talking in hushed whispers with him until they both fell asleep.

He let out a soft sigh, untying the scarf from his hair, when the door of his room swung open. He spun around in surprise, more so because he hadn’t heard the approaching footsteps. Either his senses had grown dull, or…

His mother stood at the doorway, tall and imposing, her dark eyes flecked with gold glowing in the half dark. She was one of the few people whose footsteps he couldn’t hear, unless she wanted him to. Her presence now filled the room, absorbing the feeble, trembling glow of the candle. Behind her stood Deidameia. She was quiet and reserved, like a mouse, nothing like her usual talkative self. Achilles didn’t bother to hide the surprise and confusion that must have been plain on his features.

“Mother,” he said in his girl’s voice.

“Achilles.” His mother’s gaze was intent, piercing him to the bone. “Son of my womb. Blood of my blood.”

Achilles’ breath caught. He stood perfectly still, not moving a single muscle. He glanced instinctively at Deidameia, whose eyes had gone wide as saucers, her face as pale as the moon. Her gaze flicked from his mother to him and back, but Thetis didn’t deign to spare her a single glance as she spoke on.

“This,” she told the girl, her words sharp and steady like a freshly whetted blade, “is the prince Achilles. You are to tell no one that it is him. Do you understand?”

Deidameia’s expression was one of shock and confusion. She simply stared, dumb and stricken, until Thetis turned her head slowly to look at her.

“Answer, girl.”

The princess sucked in a breath and nodded quickly. “I- Yes. I do. My lady.”

“You are to be married to him. He is to be your husband.”

“What?” Achilles stepped forward. Surely, he must have misheard. “Mother, what is the meaning of this?”

Thetis’ features were hard when she turned to him. She let the silence stretch between them before she said, “You and Deidameia are to be married. Tonight.”

Each word was like a stone, pelting him mercilessly. “Married?” he breathed. For a brief moment the world spun around him, closing in on him. “You can’t mean it.”

“I do.”

“But—” He started, then stopped. His mother’s expression hadn’t shifted, nor had it softened. She truly meant what she was saying. Every single word.

His temper rose like riptide, rushing past his numbing disbelief. He straightened his spine, meeting his mother’s gaze levelly. “I will not do it,” he said, voice steady and firm. “This goes too far.”

“You must.”

“No.” His hands were balled into fists at his sides, his jaw clenched. Deidameia was staring at him now, the flickering light of the candle reflecting in her eyes. Whatever she saw in his face had her taking a step back, cowering in the shadows that clung to the corner of the room. No matter. She didn’t matter, no one did. There was a flame inside him, one that turned hotter and wilder with every second that passed. His mother could not do this to him. He would not let her.

“I am not marrying this woman,” he told her, tilting his chin up in defiance. “I am not marrying any woman. I already have a husband, and he is waiting for me in Phthia.”

Thetis’ eyes widened in what Achilles could only understand as genuine shock, and her nostrils flared. “No.”

“Patroclus is my husband,” he insisted, taking a step forward, “and I wish to go back to him, right now. You cannot keep me here any longer.”

In a blink of an eye, Thetis was standing before him, blocking his path. She was light and nimble despite her height, faster than he was. Achilles craned his neck to look up at her, but the blaze in her eyes did not stir any fear within him. “Mother, this is enough. Take me back.”

“If you go back to Phthia, you will both go to war. He might get injured, you might lose him, you might lose yourself.”

“Better to go to war with him, than stay in this place without him,” he spat, unable to keep his temper in check any longer. Anger was roiling within him, hot like molten steel, eating away the last of his control. Better far that they should go to war. It would be dangerous, but Achilles would keep Patroclus safe, no matter what it took, and they would be together. He and Patroclus were sworn to each other. He could not break that sacred bond. He would not. If going to war was what it took, spilling his blood and others’, then he would do it without hesitation.

For several long moments they simply glared at each other, neither saying a word. His mother's countenance was cold and expressionless, not a ripple disturbing the still waters. Deidameia was quiet as a shadow by the door, watching the entire scene with hungry, morbid curiosity.

Thetis let the silence linger between them. When she spoke again, her voice was low and controlled, but he thought he could hear a tone of regret in it. “I cannot let you go to this war, Achilles. You have to stay here, whether you like it or not. Marry Deidameia,” she said, speaking each word slowly and deliberately, “and I will tell Patroclus where you are. He will come here, and you will stay in Skyros until the war passes. You will be safe, both of you. But if you don’t…” She paused meaningfully.

“If I don’t?”

“He will never hear of you again. I’ll make sure of it.”

No.

The raging fires of his anger stilled, went silent. There was not a sound to be heard, no wind blowing outside the walls, no voice. The flame of the candle had ceased its endless flickering, as if it, too, was holding its breath. The world was caught in a stand still; a frozen, empty wasteland it seemed to him right then. A world where Patroclus was not there for him. For a moment, a brief, fleeting moment, he tried to picture his life without him: never touching him, never holding him, never gazing upon his face again. Never waking up next to him again, never hearing the sound of laugh again, never breathing the same air, ever again. A long life, steeped in misery without him.

His shoulders sagged, the breath he had been holding leaving him, the fight bleeding out of him. His mother knew him well enough to know that this was all the agreement she would get from him. She took Deidameia by the hand, somewhat forcefully, as if she was afraid he would change his mind, and bid her stand beside him. She placed Deidameia’s hand upon Achilles’ upturned palm. The words she spoke to bind them were not hurried, but spoken with low and quiet determination into the half dark of his chamber.

Deidameia glanced at him, and in her eyes he could see numbness and shock that must have mirrored his own. When his mother let their hands fall, it felt like he had just jumped off a high cliff, only to crash against the sharp stones far below.

And so was Achilles married to Deidameia.

[bvidzsoo]

Shell

 Author: bvidzsoo

 Warnings: violence and swearing

 Pairing: Park Chanyeol x female reader

 Summary:  Mermaids and Pirates, in this story they are all true. Fairytales come to life when you least expect them, bringing you on amazing adventures. What you could have never even imagined became a nightmare as soon as you are kidnapped by some cursed pirates that perhaps aren’t as evil as myths make them out to be.

 A/N: Well damn, it’s been a long time since I have written something but motivation hasn’t been with me for a long time now. Maybe it’s the stress and the time I don’t have anymore, but quarantine made sure I have enough time now. This one shot has been sitting in my drafts for a long time now so I’m glad I finally finished it. This was a request btw and if the one who requested it sees it, I hope you enjoy it even though I made some changes! Happy reading now!

     Have you ever heard of mermaids? Do you believe in mermaids? What about pirates? Do you fear them? Well, you better do. Pirates are ruthless men who navigate on the seas and at night, when everyone is sleeping, they make a stop at shore towns and then...they robe the whole village, killing men and taking the women and children.

Even if these are just myths, people in the town I grew up still believe in them. And unfortunately, I do too. It’s not just the pirates, the creatures of the night and sea...they are real. I haven’t seen a mermaid yet, but when I was younger my grandfather, who was a sailor, would tell me stories about the big sea and its mermaids, sirens. Mermaids, who were kind and guided him...sirens, who were bloodthirsty creatures who guided him towards his death. One day, when I was ten years old, my grandfather didn’t come home. Some say it was the sirens who killed him, others say that the pirates attacked him and took him as a prisoner. But growing up as the daughter of the major, with a sailor grandfather, my hopes still rely on the fact that he found that much-desired chest of gold he always told me about and decided to settle on a quiet island, with his mermaid friends.

   Our town is called Shell, and it has two origins. Elders say that before humans lived in this place, this was the territory of all kinds of mermaids, their sanctuary. And those who still refuse to believe in ‘fairytales’, as they call it, say that the town got its name because of the influx of shells the sea brings to the shore. It is true, if you go on the Vest side of the beach, you risk of getting cut by the many shells that lay untouched on the sand. But that’s also one of the things we are famous for, rich people who wish for the finest jewelry or people who would like to gift something elegant to a significant other, travel to our town to buy these shells, handmade by the people of the town...that including me.

   The streets of the town were buzzing with people running up and down, getting ready for tonight’s summer festival, the Mermaid Night. It’s a celebration our town always holds on the third week of July, a way of showing their gratefulness to the mermaids that left this land behind for us. But truth be told, people are just happy that they can get drunk and holler around the streets without getting sanctioned and probably hook up with others.

I sighed as I stared out the window of the shop, the wind blowing gingerly my bangs away.

“Is something bothering you, Miss?” The rusty voice of the old lady resonated in the vacant shop, her fingers working fast as she braided the rope of the bracelet.

“My father” I answered with a sigh, staring at the people longingly “He said I’m not allowed to attend the festival this year--Have you heard anything more absurd than this?”

“Maybe he knows something you don’t” The old lady, Mrs. Han, muttered quietly.

“And what could that be?” I asked with a huff, closing the window and turning around to face Mrs. Han.

“The legend says…” Mrs. Han looked up, a glint in her eyes as she grinned “On every fifteenth year, there will be a white moon...and the white moon is the guide of the pirates, meaning it brings pirates. I’m sure the Major just wishes to protect you from any oncoming danger”

“But if pirates are coming, doesn’t that mean the whole village is in danger?” I asked quickly, standing up from my place and walking closer to her.

“The village is fine, dear. The people are getting older and older, we aren’t in danger but you and your friends--I can’t say the same” My eyebrows furrowed as I stared at Mrs. Han’s wrinkled face.

“Because we are young? Are we potential targets?” I raised my eyebrows, growing a little amused. Even if I believe in the myths, until I don’t see something I won’t truly believe it. Just like mermaids, maybe they left this land for us, but maybe they are already dead and we just try to carry on with their memories. What if pirates don’t exist anymore? Leeteuk and Donghae, friends from the Sun kingdom, last time they visited, they didn’t bring any bad news...in fact, I haven’t heard of pirates ever since my grandfather disappeared eight years ago.

“It’s a dangerous thing to play around like that, child. You should be careful, the Major didn’t say those to you to scare you off” Mrs. Han’s words were stern as she looked up and I just hummed quietly.

The door opened behind me and two voices I already know too well abruptly stopped talking.

“Y/N!” It was Sooyoung who called out first, her voice loud.

“Hello, Mrs. Han” The always respectful Joohyun bowed as I turned around and smiled at my friends.

“Hi” I waved a little before turning back towards Mrs. Han “Well, I will come and pick up the bracelets tomorrow, Heechul is quite impatient” I muttered, gathering the gown in my hand from the table as Mrs. Han just chuckled.

“Tell the boy I expect more silver from him this time, he might travel here from the Sun kingdom, but I work on these not him” I giggled and kissed Mrs. Han’s cheek before heading for the door with the girls.

“Of course, I’ll make sure myself he pays more” Mrs. Han just snorted before I closed the door, turning towards the girls.

“Why is she always so...cranky?” Sooyoung asked with a grimace, her red dress shorter than usual.

“She can hear you, you know” I rolled my eyes as Joohyun pushed Sooyoung to the front as we started to walk.

“She’s too old to hear us” Sooyoung snapped back as she fixed her eyes on me.

“She’s not” I huffed, crossing my arms in front of my chest, almost letting my white gown fall on the sandy street.

“That’s not important” Joohyun was quick to interfere “Tonight, however, is important. How are you dressing up?”

“Oh, my sister made a dress for me at least two weeks ago” Sooyoung shrugged as she pouted “I don’t really like it but she wants me to wear it, so I guess I have to”

“Your sister is the best tailor in the town, how can you not like it?” I asked, eyebrows furrowed.

“She has a different style compared to mine” Sooyoung shrugged, taking an apple from Yuta’s tavern, who was too busy grinning at Yeri, a girl that is three years younger than us. 

“You should pay for that” Joohyun was quick to narrow her eyes at Sooyoung who just chuckled and took a bite of the apple.

“When was Sooyoung ever fair?” I asked in a mocking whisper, making Sooyoung roll her eyes.

“It’s not my fault he was too busy flirting with Yerim” Sooyoung just shrugged, leaving Joohyun sighing.

“I’m not coming” I suddenly forced out the thought that has been bothering me all day.

“What?” Joohyun stopped walking, wide eyes directed at me.

“My father forbid me from doing so” I sighed loudly, watching the ground as I pushed the sand around with my feet.

“Why?” Sooyoung asked, her voice not as concerned as Joohyun’s was.

“Something about pirates and the fifteenth white moon” I just shrugged and Sooyoung hummed as her eyes surveyed the market.

“My mother told me about it too” Joohyun spoke up, placing a comforting hand on my arm “I’m not allowed to stay out later than midnight”

“Of course, can’t have a beautiful maiden like you disappearing” Joohyun stiffened at the masculine voice, her face suddenly turning blank. Sooyoung just chuckled as she took in the sight of Yunho. His hair was tousled, he probably just came back from fishing judging by the smell and bag he carried. His white shirt unbuttoned until you could see his tanned chest and trousers at the end slightly wet.

“What do you want?” Joohyun asked as she sent a glare towards him.

“I hope you didn’t forget about that dance” Yunho only winked at Joohyun.

“I told you, I am not dancing with you, Mr. Jung” Joohyun held her head high even if Yunho towered over the three of us.

“Irene, dear, why won’t you drop your attitude and--”

“It’s Joohyun, and why won’t you leave me alone already?” Joohyun hissed at Yunho who didn’t look that amused anymore.

“Where’s the fun in that?” He still chuckled, but a small glare was sent at my friend.

“I bet it won’t be too much fun when the Major hears about it, huh?” I raised my eyebrows, speaking before anyone else could. Yunho’s eyes snapped at me and Joohyun hissed, glaring at me. It’s known by everyone that Yunho doesn’t like me, he thinks I’m arrogant and hold power over everyone just because I’m the daughter of the Major. But those aren’t true, I’m only like that with people who are rude and won’t stop bothering me. So maybe Yunho is right, I do kinda act rudely towards him.

“Oh look, Miss Kwon found her voice, are you now running to daddy as well?” Yunho rolled his eyes as I just smiled, waving at him.

“I’m sure you know your way to the Major’s house. I’d like to thank you in advance for the delicious fish you brought for us” I winked at Yunho as I took Sooyoung and Joohyun’s arms, pulling them after me.

“You need to stop doing that!” Joohyun hissed as I felt dagger-like glares melting into the back of my head, no surprise, coming from Yunho.

“Why? It’s funny” Sooyoung snickered and Joohyun was quick to slap her back.

“Because it’s dangerous” Joohyun looked at me, pulling her arm free from my grip “You know Yunho is not a very good man”

“And you expect me to stay calm and not worry when he’s after you? Of course I know about his reputation, that’s why I always interfere” 

“He could hurt you”

“No, I’m the daughter of the Major and you are not, Miss Bae” I stared at Irene with concern, eyebrows turned into a frown.

“Okay, fine” She sighed, turning away from us.

“What did you do to him though, Miss Bae?” Sooyoung’s voice was mocking as she nudged my shoulder “Tell me your secret spells”

“Do not call me a witch, you know how people react to that, Sooyoung” Joohyun snapped, apparently her good mood gone thanks to Yunho.

“Come on, I was just joking” Sooyoung rolled her eyes offended “But I’m serious though”

“I didn’t do anything” Joohyun shrugged, her eyes lingering on a set of shell necklace. I eyed it too with a smile, I’ll buy it later for her.

“He’s just...Yunho. You know he can’t accept a no and I’m constantly giving him no’s, figures why he’s still after me” Joohyun shrugged and Sooyoung rolled her eyes while I chuckled.

“You say no to every boy” 

“Well…” Joohyun’s cheeks suddenly turned red and Sooyoung and I glanced at each other amused. Jaemin was standing in the doorway of the flower shop, waving with a big smile at Joohyun. She waved back, throwing us a glare when Sooyoung and I waved at Jaemin while giggling.

“Why are you like that?” Joohyun hissed as Sooyoung and I just continued to giggle.

“Yunho is going to be livid when he finds out about this” Sooyoung commented with an evil smirk and I mirrored her reaction.

“Oh, really?” Joohyun’s tone turned darker as she looked at us with the same smirk “I guess he won’t take it well when he hears Jaemin is my date for tonight”

“What!” Joohyun just giggled as she hurried away to her mother’s tavern, leaving Sooyoung and I with our mouths hanging open.

“This girl!” Sooyoung just sighed as I started giggling again.

“At least she knows how to get a man...unlike us”

“Speak for yourself” Sooyoung nudged me, eyes narrowed “I always get what I want”

“I almost forgot” I rolled my eyes as she just chuckled and pulled me after her, going to Mrs. Bae’s tavern.

   The lights were dim in the room as I rushed underneath the covers, pretending to read when I heard my father’s steps getting louder.

“Y/N?” He asked as he knocked on the door, his deep voice soft.

“Come in” I cleared my throat as I looked at the door.

“You are reading…” He trailed off, looking around the room “I thought you left”

“Left? How?” I asked with a chuckle and dad only shook his head, which was lowered due to his height so that he wouldn’t hit in the doorframe.

“I’m sure I don’t have to say more” He raised his eyebrows and I chuckled as I lowered my book and slightly turned towards him, making sure the blankets still covered my whole body.

“You know I usually listen to you” 

“Usually, that’s the problem” I chuckled and dad just sighed as he ran his fingers through his gelled back hair.

“I have to go now, you stay home, okay?” I just hummed as dad sighed again and turned around, closing the door behind him as he walked away. I grinned as I threw the blankets off my body, rushing to my mirror to clip my bangs to the side and place on red lipstick. I patted down my red dress, slipping on my sandals and taking the little jewelry box I quickly opened my window, glad that my room was on the first floor for the first time. Dad left a few minutes ago so it was safe for me to go too. 

I know I’m doing wrong by not listening to him but I can take care of myself and it’s not like some legend is actually true. I carefully climbed out the window and closed it back, my sandals sinking into the sand of the beach.

“Hey!” I quietly called out, looking towards the bushes on the left, “Joohyun, Sooyoung”

“Is it okay to come out?” Sooyoung hissed quietly and I giggled as I answered a ‘yes’.

“Finally” Joohyun sighed as she stepped out first, patting down her light blue dress, “I’m never hiding in the bushes again for you”

“Next time this happens, drinks are on you” Sooyoung threw me a glare and I just laughed, walking up to hug them. Sooyoung’s dress was absolutely pretty, the green contrasting her red hair nicely.

“Why were you complaining about your dress?” I huffed as Sooyoung just scoffed, “It’s gorgeous”

“Yeah well...it’s not that bad…” Sooyoung just grimaced as both Joohyun and I snorted, she obviously likes it. She’s just too stubborn to admit it.

“Joohyun” I cutely smiled at Joohyun as I took her hand and placed the jewelry box in it.

“What’s this?” She asked confused, taking the box.

“Open it” I muttered and Joohyun’s eyebrows were furrowed as she opened it. Sooyoung’s mouth fell open as Joohyun gasped, quickly looking back at me.

“No, Y/N, why?” She whined like a little kid and I just shrugged.

“I saw you looking at it in the market” 

“I can’t accept this” Joohyun quickly closed the box, trying to hand me back the light pink shell necklace.

“Yes, you can” I sassed back and Sooyoung took the box from Joohyun, opening it.

“This is really pretty” She muttered as she took the necklace out and turned Joohyun around.

“Next time tell me when you are in the mood to buy us something” Sooyoung muttered as she carefully placed the necklace on Joohyun.

“This isn’t fair” Joohyun just whined as she touched the shells tenderly, looking at me, “This costs a fortune, how will I pay it back?”

“Your friendship, both of you, is enough. I don’t need money or anything else, just you two” I smiled at Joohyun and Sooyoung gratefully while Joohyun just looked away while Sooyoung rolled her eyes.

“That’s cute, but now we need to go unless you want to miss out on the fun?” 

“Let’s go!” We intertwined our fingers as we quickly took off towards the market.

Obviously, thanks to Sooyoung’s needs, we first stopped at the Inn to drink something. It was loud and more crowded than usual. Men usually populated this place, but now women were roaming around too.

“Something light or…?” Sooyoung raised her eyebrows as we made our way up to the bar.

“Beer” Joohyun was quick to call out as Mr. Kwon looked at us with his eyebrows raised. He’s a middle aged man who’s been working at this Inn ever since it opened.

“Three?” His eyes narrowed at us, trying to recognize us, “Miss Bae, Miss Park and...the Major’s daughter?”

“That’s right” Sooyoung flashed Mr. Kwon a cute smile, waving some cash in her hand. Mr. Kwon got the message and quickly handed us three big glasses of beer. Sooyoung liked her lips as she quickly drank it while I took my time. Joohyun’s eyebrows were furrowed as she carefully gulped down the contents of the glass. I shivered when I finally finished the beer, Sooyoung’s eyebrows raised at us as she already finished it.

“You are supposed to drink it faster” She said with a chuckle as I placed the glass on the high table beside us.

“I’m dizzy” Joohyun muttered as she took a last sip and placed the glass beside mine.

“What?” Sooyoung rolled her eyes as we made our way out “There’s no way you are already dizzy”

“It hits hard” Joohyun muttered as she clung onto my arm.

“This is beer, it can’t hit as hard as Vodka or whatever Mr. Kwon likes to mix” Sooyoung pushed some people away as they were blocking our path.

“Shut up” Joohyun snapped as she sent a little glare at Sooyoung “We are all different”

“Wow, they overdid themselves this year” Sooyoung’s voice was mocking as she stared at the market with a scoff on her lips.

“What did you expect? It’s the one-hundredth year anniversary of this Festival” Joohyun deadpanned, rolling her eyes.

“Well, I don’t think it’s bad” I shrugged while looking around. The market was cleared of the stalls, a decent looking stage placed at the other entrance as the middle was left empty for people to dance. On the stage, a band was singing some slow songs, an older band that had been playing ever since I was born. They are quite old but people here like them a lot, well, mostly elderly people.

“I should find Jaemin” Joohyun muttered as she looked around, just as people started clapping and the band left the stage only for another to come up.

“Good evening!” The young boy spoke loudly into the microphone, he was one of Jaemin’s friends, Jeno.

“We hope we can make you feel good tonight, have lots of fun!” The youngest, Jisung, spoke into his own microphone enthusiastically. The crowd clapped loudly, some even whistled. 

“They do look good” Sooyoung’s lips pulled into a grimace as she watched the band pace around before starting to play some upbeat music.

“I’m going now” Joohyun flashed us an excited grin before running off towards Jaemin. Both Sooyoung and I watched with a pout as Joohyun was hugged by Jaemin, and our usually shy Bae Joohyun, actually kissed Jaemin on the lips.

“I didn’t see that coming” Sooyoung’s voice was surprised as I looked at her with my eyes wide.

“Well...at least she’s having fun tonight”

“Yah, if you think I’m not having fun tonight...you are wrong” Sooyoung crossed her arms in front of her chest as she pursed her lips at me.

“Are you leaving me too?” I asked with a sigh, maybe I’ll just go home after that.

“Not yet” Sooyoung flicked her hand, leaning closer to me “We have fun first”

I giggled as Sooyoung took my hand in hers and we went to join the others dancing, the music loud as people laughed and danced together. I grimaced at Sooyoung as she twirled me around, making her laugh. Our fingers intertwined as we danced around, bumping into people, even being able to tickle Joohyun as we passed by her, our dancing wilder than others. Some people glared at us when we just laughed but others joined us and soon we were breathless and retreating to a table that was empty by the stage.

“Oh, this is fun” Sooyoung laughed as she patted her forehead.

“Who needs boys, right?” I winked at her as I gathered my long hair in one hand, fanning myself.

“I do” Sooyoung pursed her lips and I just rolled my eyes, eyes falling on the crowd. I could see Joohyun dancing with Jaemin, a big grin on her lips as Jaemin was smirking at her. Unfortunately, it wasn’t just me who saw them, Yunho, on the other side of them was dancing with a girl, Soojin, but his eyes were on Joohyun and Jaemin his glare hard as it was directed at the happy couple.

“Yunho isn’t too happy” I muttered as Sooyoung searched the crowd, a snort leaving her lips.

“That’s what he deserves, Soojin is just made for him” At that both of us burst out laughing, Soojin being not one of the best girls in the town. After cooling off, Sooyoung waved at a bartender from the Inn and asked for water as we continued to sit at the table, wanting to rest just a little more.

As I looked around, my eyes lingered on the entrance to the market, a strange feeling enveloping me. I can’t be spotted by my father or Mrs. Han or else I’ll get in trouble. Just as I was about to look away, nine men came walking towards the market.

“Sooyoung” I called out, reaching for her arm to get her attention.

“What” She snapped as she ignored the boy that tried flirting with her “I was in the middle of some--oh”

“Exactly” My eyebrows furrowed as my eyes took in the figures of the nine men “Who are those?”

“I have no idea…” Sooyoung chuckled, a smirk forming on her lips “But they definitely live up to the image of a good man”

“They seem dangerous” I muttered as my eyes were drawn to the tallest one, his black hair curly as it fell messily on his tanned forehead. They all looked tanned, too tanned. My eyebrows furrowed as I let my eyes rest on them for longer, observing how they were dressed. Their pants were a dark green, form-fitting as they were tucked into black boots and they all wore white shirts, some tucked some not, their tanned chests on display.

“I don’t know about you” Sooyoung was on her feet, dusting her green dress of “But I really like what I see”

“Sooyoung” I finally averted my eyes from them, catching her hand when she went to move away, “We don’t know who they are. They could be dangerous people”

“And what if they are from the Sun Kingdom?” She raised her eyebrows.

“But we don’t know” I insisted and Sooyoung only rolled her eyes, shrugging my grip off her hand.

“And I will get to know them, unlike you” She shrugged as she walked away with a small wave, heading to the Inn, where these nine mysterious men disappeared to. I sighed watching as Sooyoung had a bounce in her step, greeting a few people. Now I really am alone, should I head home? But as that crossed my mind, suddenly someone appeared in front of me. I looked up to see Yeri smiling down at me.

“Did your friends ditch you?” She asked.

“Oh...I guess they did” I chuckled, scooting over to let her sit down.

“Well, Seulgi and Wendy unnie left me alone” Yeri sighed as she looked at me “And I saw you sitting here so I thought I’d come up and speak to you”

“Thanks, Yeri” I patted her shoulder, making her smile widely back, “Do you not have a date?”

“Oh...well, I kinda did” She played with her blonde hair, biting her lip “But I guess I was ditched”

“By whom?” My eyebrows furrowed as Yeri just sighed.

“Yuta” She muttered and I snorted loudly. Yeri’s head whipped in my direction, eyebrows raised.

“Yuta is a charmer, you should have known better. He targets young girls, don’t fall for his flirting anymore, okay?”

“I realized that too” Yeri just pouted, voice quiet.

“Well, since we both are dateless...let’s go and dance!” I exclaimed, pulling Yeri up with me. She giggled as she followed after me, waving at Jisung and Chenle when I dragged her to the front of the stage.

“Why are you dateless?” She raised her voice, swaying to the music.

“Because my father forbid me from coming” 

“Why?” Yeri asked surprised, giggling when I twirled her around.

“White moon, usual superstitions” I just rolled my eyes and Yeri giggled again, bumping her hip into mine. We both giggled as we made eye contact and wiggled our butts to the rhythm.

“Y/N” She spoke up as we connected our palms, dancing in circles “Did you see those men that came?”

“I did, don’t speak to them” I warned her, changing places with a jump “They can be dangerous”

“What if they are pirates?” She bit her lip in excitement as I tensed a little, looking around quickly.

“They disappeared eight years ago” I answered, holding her hand in one hand as we got away from the stage, dancing more in the center of the market.

“But my brother says that there was a crew sailing around the Moon Kingdom and rumors say they are ruthless and powerful. You know my brother wouldn’t lie about something like that” Yeri’s eyebrows were furrowed as I hummed, twirling around as she pushed me around. From too many spins, I became disoriented and ended up tripping over my feet and sent Yeri back, making her giggle. She almost fell on her butt but she seemed like she wasn’t bothered by it as some hands steadied her by the waist. My eyes shoot up at the face of the person, only to make me tense when I realized it was the tallest of the nine mysterious man.

“Tricky these dances are, aren’t they?” His deep voice rumbled over the loud music, making me quite surprised that someone like him could have such deep voice. From closer up, his eyes were too big and lips plump, his ears big almost as if he was a Fairy.

“Good enough if they sent me in the arms of a man like you” Yeri was quick to answer and my jaw almost dropped open upon her words. The man’s lips quirked up in amusement as he pushed her slightly away, to let her stand on her own feet.

“Would you mind dancing with me then?” But before Yeri could answer, I gripped her arm and pulled her behind me. Yeri remained silent as I narrowed my eyes at the taller man in front of us.

“She’s not up for a dance with strangers, sorry” I said, voice steady and stern as the man’s eyebrows shoot up.

“And are you her mother to tell her what she can and can’t do?” The man was quick to fire back and I raised my eyebrows at him.

“And who are you to ask such question from a young girl? Dancing? Seriously?” That seemed to shut the man up as he glanced at Yeri once again, his eyes racking over the little body that was still visible from behind me. He seemed like he realized how young Yeri looked and lowered his head a little, almost like in a bow.

“My apologies Miss, I did not realize how...young she looked…” His tone was sarcastic, dripping with teasing and I just smiled at him, obviously not affected by his words.

“Yerim, go find your friends” I muttered to the younger girl as she nodded and patted my shoulder before running off.

“Seems like you don’t have a partner to dance with anymore” I clasped my hands together in front of me as I smiled up at the tall man, “What a pity...” 

“That’s truly a pity” He rubbed his jaw as if he was thinking but then a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes “And since you are the cause of a potential dance partner leaving me...how about you dance with me?”

I chuckled loudly, raising my eyebrows at him, “I don’t trust strangers”

“In that case...I’m Chanyeol” He extended his hand and I glanced at it but didn’t shake it, “Come on, we aren’t strangers anymore”

“Fair enough, I’m Y/N” I gave him my name as well and a smirk appeared on Chanyeol’s lips.

“So...you owe me a dance, Y/N” He muttered, stepping closer. I flashed him a confident smile, maybe I can get some information out of him.

“One dance” I pointed a finger at him and Chanyeol just nodded his head, extending his hand for me to take. Walking us back to the dancing people, Chanyeol’s big hands landed on my waist as I grabbed his elbows. The beat of the music slowly turned slower and slower, until people were swaying to the beat in partners.

“This place seems lovely” Chanyeol spoke up as he lead us to the beat of the music.

“It is” I nodded, looking up into his eyes “Where do you come from?”

For a little moment, his eyes narrowed into slits, but as fast as they came they were gone. A big smile spread on his pink lips, eyes glinting in the lights of the market.

“From the sea” I cocked an eyebrow, lips pulling into an amused grin.

“What a surprise, I would have never guessed” At my tone Chanyeol laughed quietly, but I waited for a real answer.

“Me and my comrades are from the Seven Seas Kingdom” My eyes widened a little bit as Chanyeol hummed along the music, bringing me a little closer to him. The Seven Seas Kingdom is up in the far North, those who travelled there say that people are ruthless and don’t like new comers. The waters are always harsh there, the weather a lot colder than here, in the South.

“Then what are you doing here?” I asked, eyebrows now furrowed as I watched Chanyeol’s lips twitch.

“We are...explorers” That didn’t sound too convincing as he said it, his eyes narrowed when he probably saw I didn’t believe him entirely.

“We wanted to see new places, meet new people. This is my favorite so far” I smiled at him, growing a little stiff when he leaned down.

“And the girls here…” He trailed off with a chuckle, a smirk settling on his lips “are quite beautiful, those people who said so sure didn’t lie”

I snorted, detaching myself from Chanyeol as the song ended and Jeno said his goodbyes before a girl band would take over their place.

“I bet those people had some great experiences here” Chanyeol just smirked as I looked past him to see Sooyoung with a man that arrived with Chanyeol. His light brown hair was pushed back, his jaw sharp as his head hovered dangerously close to Sooyoung’s. My eyebrows furrowed as I watched them dance, not happy to see Sooyoung so careless.

“Ah, do you know her perhaps?” Chanyeol was quick to see the change in my face as he turned around, eyes on Sooyoung and his comrade.

“She’s my friend” I answered, looking back at Chanyeol to see him nodding at the man who was smirking. I really don’t like this.

“He’s Baekhyun, a comrade of mine” Chanyeol looked back at me, his features holding amusement “Don’t worry, he’s a good guy. I’m sure your friend will enjoy her time with him...”

“Yeah, I bet she will” I muttered rather unhappily as the town clock gonged loudly, alerting us that it was midnight. Since I promised my father I wouldn’t come, but I still did, the most I could do was at least go back by midnight.

“Well, if you are looking for fun I suggest you find someone else” I smiled at Chanyeol as he raised his eyebrows.

“I’m leaving...but you can search for a girl called Soojin, she’s quite fun to hang out with...at least that’s what I heard from men around town” I winked at Chanyeol and before he could say a word, I turned around and left the place, hurrying home hoping that father didn’t arrive before me.

                                                      ~~~

     Usually, on a Sunday morning, the town is quiet, everyone enjoying their time with their families. But the loud noises outside steered me awake, eyebrows furrowing as I sat up in my bed, rubbing my eyes. The Major’s house wasn’t far from the market but you still had to walk down the beach or go through the little street to get there. There was some sort of commotion happening outside that I didn’t understand as I got out of bed, opening my door.

“Father!” I called, walking around the house “Are you home?”

There was no response as I knocked on his study door so I pushed the door open, indeed finding it empty.

“Father--” My sentence got cut off by the shrill scream that traveled around the beach and into the house. I froze, heart picking up. I know that scream, I could recognize it anytime.

Throwing the door open, in a haze, I picked up my white gown and threw it over my nightgown as I ran down the beach, barefoot. The wind whipped at my face as my feet sank into the sand, heart beating faster and faster as there was another scream, from the same person. The splashing sounds of the water only edged me on to go faster, the market coming in view as I spotted the people gathered around the stage that was placed for the festival. I ran even faster, lungs burning as I finally got off the beach, feet aching when it made contact with the wood and sand on the ground of the market. I pushed the people out of my way, eyes wide when I could see the people on the stage. A blonde man was holding Sooyoung, holding a knife to her neck while the one who she danced with yesterday night, Baekhyun, was threateningly holding a sword towards Sooyoung’s family. My heart seemed to fall flat when I saw little Yeri, with tears streaming down her cheeks, as she was held by Chanyeol. No, this can’t happen. I flinched back when someone suddenly gripped my hand.

“Y/N” Joohyun’s voice was shaky as she stared at me wide eyed “They--they are pirates”

“What!” I breathed out, still trying to catch my breath.

“They want to take Sooyoung and Yeri” Joohyun continued and I almost choked on air as I looked back towards the stage. It seemed like Sooyoung’s eyes found us as she stared at us, face blank but her eyes held fear. No, this can’t happen, not to them. 

“Mother!” Yeri called out when Chanyeol suddenly started dragging her away and my muscles tensed as I knew I had to do something.

“No!” I screamed, pushing past the few people that were in front of me, Joohyun still gripping my arm, “Let them go!”

The people went silent, shocked as they stared at me. The pirates were looking at me amused, but the blonde one looked surprised even. As my eyes darted around, I saw my father’s wide eyes as he was pushing the people out of his way.

“I’m not letting you take them!” I screamed, looking directly into Chanyeol’s eyes as he stared at me with a smirk.

“Oh really?” His deep voice resonated in the market as people covered back, “What are you going to do?”

“Y/N, no” My father’s harsh voice made me jump, wide eyes looking at him “Stop it”

“Y/N, you can’t--”

“I have an offer” Chanyeol’s voice silenced my father as we looked back at him, “You give us your daughter and these two girls can stay”

The market went dead silent as my heart stopped beating. I felt all eyes slowly fall on me and I gulped. By now, Joohyun’s grip felt normal but the way she was squeezing it suddenly made my whole arm go numb.

“Y/N” She whispered, eyes searching for mine.

“No” My father said, head held high as he looked at Chanyeol and the other three pirates, “I will not let you waltz into my town and take away our women. My daughter or not, you can’t take them”

At that, the three pirates started laughing and people started muttering around us.

“Or we can kill you, it’s your choice” Baekhyun said with a shrug and I glared at him hard.

“Let them go” I said again, eyes pleading as I looked back at Chanyeol.

“Come with us then” Chanyeol tilted his head with a grin and I gulped as Joohyun whimpered beside me.

“I’m not letting you take her!” My father shouted as he charged forward and I gasped when suddenly two more people jumped out from the town people, swords pointed at my father.

“One more step and you are dead” A man with big eyes and a killer gaze spoke up. My father stopped abruptly and silence once again settled over the market until Yeri’s brother turned towards me.

“Go” He spoke up, eyes narrowed at me “They want you, go with them!”

Yeri’s eyes were wide as she stared at her brother, unable to speak. 

“Yes, they want you not my Sooyoung!” Mrs. Park screamed, pointing a finger at me.

“Very well” Chanyeol smiled and he nodded at Baekhyun and the blonde man who let go of Sooyoung and they both took off, coming towards me. Before my father could react he was held back by a gentle-faced man, hold firm.

“Y/N, no, wait, please--” My father continued calling out as Baekhyun grabbed my arm and urged me forward.

“No.” Joohyun’s grip was iron like as she glared straight in the eyes of the blond haired man, “I’m not letting go of her”

“Then you come too” The blond haired man scoffed as he gripped Joohyun by the arm, trying to pull her off me but she was not letting go. Now that Sooyoung was free, her mother was clutching her to her chest as Sooyoung watched with tears in her eyes.

“Kill me if you want to but I’m not letting go of her” Joohyun’s voice was low and her eyes screamed murder.

“What about you come with us then?” Chanyeol suddenly proposed as he roughly pushed Yeri away from him, who stumbled a little before running to her brother.

“I said, let her go” She hissed as she gripped the blond haired man’s arm tightly, the man had a cheshire grin on his face.

“Sorry, but I can’t do that, Miss” He almost looked apologetic as he flashed Joohyun a look before hauling her up by the waist, her grip instantly disappearing from my arm.

“No, let me go!” Joohyun screamed as she started kicking around, Baekhyun suddenly picked up his pace as he dragged me off. I couldn’t do anything but stumble after them, not if I wanted the town and my friends safe. Joohyun’s cries were loud as she screamed after us, probably putting up a fight with the pirate. I caught Sooyoung’s regretful eyes before I was fully dragged out of the market and my father’s tearful eyes. It was okay, I saved people. So after all, pirates were really real. That should have been a shock but I was expecting it in some ways, it was too good to be true, as some would say.

Baekhyun’s grip on my arm was still harsh but he wasn’t dragging me after him anymore, rather walking beside me, whistling quietly as Chanyeol led the way. The other pirates were behind us and as we neared the beach, the blond man ran up to us, cheek a little red and forearms marked with red scratch marks.

“That friend of yours is quite feisty” He chuckled as he fell in step with Baekhyun and me, chest falling and rising quickly. I refused to acknowledge him but I couldn’t fight off the little grin that appeared on my lips, serves him right for touching Joohyun.

“May I get her name?” His question was polite, a charming smile on his lips. I scoffed but still didn’t spear him a glance, my eyes glaring daggers into Chanyeol’s broad back.

“I wouldn’t mind having fun with her when we return” The blond haired man muttered and that ticked a nerve as I flinched away from Baekhyun, jumping to the blonde haired man’s collar.

“Don’t even dream about it. You have me, leave her alone” I hissed as the others eyed us amused, Chanyeol with a scowl on his face.

“All are women like you in this town?” Baekhyun only laughed at the question, pulling me off the blonde haired man quite roughly.

“I guess yes, you have no idea how hard it was to get Sooyoung to finally shut up last night” At that the boys cackled and I looked at Baekhyun, my glare directed at him.

“You don’t scare me” He chuckled, looking down at me “I’ve dealt with scarier things, and I know how to shut you up”

I felt like gagging at his wink but got distracted by the huge ship in front of us. How did we not see this? Was it here all the time? When did they arrive? I wish I did listen to father and didn’t go to the festival last night.

“We have our ways” The big eyed man spoke up behind me, examining my face as if he read my thoughts, “We hid the ship, we aren’t stupid”

“Anyone with two eyes would see such huge ship” I muttered, biting my lower lip when I was getting dragged into the water in order to reach the ship.

“Let’s call it…” A weird grin stretched on the same man’s lips “Magick”

“As if” I scoffed but the man just remained with the same grin, making me feel uneasy. The water reached my waist by the time we reached the ship and I already regretted wearing such a nice gown. The salt water probably ruined it, not like I could wear it anymore, who knows what will happen to me now. I’ve heard enough horrible stories about women who are taken by pirates.

Chanyeol was the first one to climb up the ladder, easily jumping on the ship. I was nudged forward and I almost fell face first into the water. I turned around to glare at Baekhyun but he wasn’t even looking at me.

“We haven’t got all day” He shrugged, pursing his lips “Go on, hurry, little princess”

“Don’t call me that!” I snapped at him, angrily gripping the ladder and hauling myself out of the water, “Try to peek and you are dead”

The men bellow hollered in laughter as I scoffed, eyes set into a glare as I climbed the poorly bid stairs of the rope. It was hard to climb it, it was cutting my feet and the wet dress was another weight on my body. Great choice to wear all white, Y/N, really amazing I must congratulate myself. 

To my relief, there was a hand extended for me when I reached the top and I grabbed it tightly, jumping on the other side of the railing. I was stunned when I looked up, the youthful face handsome and sharp.

“Come” He muttered lowly, voice not too deep as his grip was gentle but firm. 

“Where are you taking me?” I asked, panic rising in my voice as the boy sighed.

“To your room”

“My-my room?” I asked wide eyed, looking at the boy’s face. He seemed serious, not giving much away.

“Captain Park said so” He just shrugged as we descended the desk that led underneath the deck.

“Captain Park” I scoffed, finding it amusing. It sounded amusing. He’s just an asshole, not worth the respect. 

“I suggest you don’t anger him, he’s not pleasant when he loses his temper” The boy commented casually, opening a black door. The room was definitely not big, far from my room back at the Major’s house. There was a bed in the left corner, just enough to fit a single person. A little closet on the opposite and a desk on the right side with a fallen chair. The light was dangling from the ceiling, and I haven’t seen something like that before.

“It’s not that horrible, just listen to the captain” The boy said as he gently pushed me inside the room, “I’m Sehun, by the way”

“Okay” I muttered, eyeing the waiting boy. He had his eyebrows raised, waiting for something.

“Y/N” I muttered, realizing he wanted to know my name. For the first time he smiled, he looked even younger, before he turned around and left me alone, closing the door behind him. I sighed and went to sit on the bed, not bothering to raise the chair back to its place. Curse this whole day. 

   I was left alone for a short time before I heard loud voices above me and I figured it was the boys from the deck. The ship suddenly jolted and my heart clenched, we are taking off. This really is happening, they really are taking me away from my home, my family and my friends. The door opened and I couldn’t help it but glare at the man standing in the doorway.

“I hope you like your room” He grinned, stepping inside uninvited. I glared more at him, murdering him in my mind. It’s all his fault I’m here right now. If he didn’t have to show his masculinity back in town, I could still be at home, but no, he needs to show off.

“Did you forget how to speak, sweetheart?” He asked with a chuckle when I scoffed, still glaring at him.

“You wish I did, and don’t call me sweetheart” I snapped at the pirate.

“I guess you are quite shocked” Chanyeol smirked, only now did I see he had some clothes in his hands.

“Shocked? Not really. Angry? Very much” I flashed him a sweet smile, standing up when he started coming closer towards me.

“Why so snappy? You were nicer yesterday night” Chanyeol pouted fakely and I rolled my eyes, standing with my back straight.

“Yesterday night I thought I was speaking to a man, not a pirate”

“You make it sound like we aren’t human, sweetheart” My jaw clenched at the usage of the nickname as I crossed my arms in front of my chest.

“Are you though?” I raised my eyebrows, gaining Chanyeol’s attention as he was looking around the room before, “If you say you are human, why do you steal, rob towns and kill people? Why did you take me away? I tell you why, for your own sick entertainment. You are just a bunch of assholes who grew up in a bad family and now have to show their superiority to others by such acts? You know what Chanyeol? You got yourself the wrong girl if you think I will obey you or anyone on this ship. Filthy pirates”

“Watch your language” Chanyeol’s deep voice raised an octave as he glared at me, “I won’t let someone like you treat me without respect. A little princess who was raised in wealth and luxury? You have no idea what’s waiting for you”

“Really? What makes you think I’m not going to kill myself the second you leave this room?” I challenged Chanyeol, knowing well damn it was wrong. I shouldn’t test my limits.

“If you want that town to live, you won’t, trust me” He chuckled, standing too close to me for my liking.

“Don’t expect me to respect you, not after what you did, you are just a filthy pirate who probably has some daddy or mommy issues and doesn’t know how to--”

“You will--” Chanyeol’s big palm gripped my neck harshly, cutting my words off “listen to me and obey me. I won’t be treated without respect. You have one week to prove yourself to be useful before I send you out on the dark market or feed you to the sharks. If you know what’s best for you, you will listen to me”

I didn’t want to show it, but I knew the second Chanyeol smirked that the fear I felt was obvious in my eyes. He pushed me away, making me fall on the bed as he strode towards the door, head held high.

“And you won’t be wearing those princess clothes anymore” He chuckled mockingly and my jaw clenched as he slammed the door closed after him.

“I’m not a princess!” I screamed at the top of my lungs, falling in the bed limply, closing my eyes when I suddenly felt them fill with tears. No, I can’t go to the dark market or die, I need to go back to my father and friends. I couldn’t help it but curl up in a ball and let the tears fall as sleep quickly took over me.

                                                     ~~~

     The heavy knocks on my door woke me up from my deep slumber, eyebrows furrowing when I sat up. At first, I felt confused as to why was I slightly swaying but soon realized I was on the ship with those pirates.

“The captain wants you on deck in ten minutes, I suggest you hurry, princess” Baekhyun’s irritating voice made me furrow my eyebrows as I groaned loudly.

“I’m not a princess!” I shouted again for everyone to hear, jumping out of bed. I kept huffing as I paced up and down in the room, not wanting the pirates to see me in my nightgown, it’s quite see-through. What about the clothes Chanyeol brought in yesterday? I suppose they are for me to wear since they don’t have any female clothes. I sighed as I eyed them, thankfully they seemed clean, and quickly got myself dressed. I pulled my hair in a high ponytail, tying it with a rope I always keep on my wrist, just in case. The clothes weren’t too big and they surprisingly fit well, only around the hip area were they a little too baggy. With a grimace, I opened the door and went back the way I was lead here yesterday by Sehun. The hallway was darker than upstairs, so as soon as I stepped into the light my eyes started hurting. I groaned loudly as I walked up to the stairs to the deck, the chatter stopping between the pirates.

“What!” I snapped as nine eyes were on me. I felt a little intimidated but I kept my back straight and head high, that’s how my father taught me, no matter what the situation is, I show who I am.

“She doesn’t look like a princess to me” A man with a weird accent whispered, not quietly, obviously, if I heard him, to the man beside him who had peaceful features. His comrade only chuckled before looking back at me.

“Welcome, princess, I’m glad we didn’t have to drag you up here ourselves” The deep voice beside me was so sudden that it made me jump. The pirates snickered as I glared at all of them.

“That’s probably best for you” I snapped as I looked at Chanyeol “You are not allowed to touch me in any ways”

“Oh really?” Chanyeol asked as a smirk spread on his lips. If he is trying to humiliate me in front of these men, I hope he stops before I kick him in the balls, I’m not afraid to do it. 

“That refers to all of you” I snapped, looking back at the other eight boys.

“Captain, why did you take her? She sounds annoying” A man with cat like eyes commented as he was sitting on some wood barrel, sharpening his daggers.

“I didn’t have much of a choice” Chanyeol sighed beside me and my eyes widened.

“You didn’t have much of a choice?” My voice raised as I looked back at him “You could have easily left my town without showing off, you asshole. Wasn’t I clear enough last night? Do you want me to repeat my thoughts about you all? Would you like the boys hear my thoughts as well?”

Chanyeol’s eyes narrowed as he took a step towards me, making me take a step back away from him. 

“If you want to live, shut up” I snickered at Chanyeol’s threat, crossing my arms in front of my chest.

“Really, I’m not afraid of you” I grinned at him but Chanyeol’s jaw was gritted as he suddenly grabbed my arm harshly. I was about to protest but he started dragging me harshly after him, I tried fighting my way out of his hold but he was obviously stronger. 

“Stop” I hissed at him as he stopped right by the edge of the ship, a piece of the railing missing here. The ship was rocking stronger as the wind picked up, waves also stronger. A wrong move and I’d be sent into the sea underneath us.

“See this?” Chanyeol muttered darkly, his grip tightening only a little bit, “Keep that attitude going and this will be your faith”

I yelped when Chanyeol pushed me just a little forward and I quickly latched onto his arm, afraid that he’d really push me into the water.

“You have no power over me, Y/N, don’t forget that” He looked directly into my eyes before pulling me back harshly from the edge, eyes still on me as I slapped his hand off my arm.

“Did you enjoy the show?” I sneered at the rest of the crew as they were looking at us curiously, my comment made them crack up.

“It wasn’t even that entertaining” Sehun said with a shrug and I glared at him.

“Since you are already here” I flinched away from the hand on my back, glaring hard at the tanned boy, “Your help would be nice around the deck”

“My help? I’d rather root away in my room” I scoffed making the boys laugh. 

“Actually, Jongin, that’s an amazing idea” Chanyeol grinned as his eyes lit up, teeth showing. I stared at him a little longer, finding that expression adorable. No, what the hell, we hate Chanyeol, remember?

“I know it is” Jongin grinned as he placed his hand again on my back, making me step away from him.

“So, what are you thinking about?” Chanyeol asked as he eyed Jongin curiously.

“She can be our personal maid!” Jongin exclaimed and my eyes widened as affirmative responses came from the other boys.

“Oh no” I shook my head with an almost hysterical laugh, “I’m not going to clean your mess or be ordered around by you. You did it yourself before, keep doing it. If not, I’d rather jump into the water by myself”

“She’s funny” The blond haired man from yesterday said with a loud cackle, earning a grin from Baekhyun and an eye roll from the big eyed boy.

“I wouldn’t mind some help though” The cat like eyed man spoke up, putting his dagger finally away as he seemed pleased, “Cleaning up the mess after them can be horrifying”

“Exactly my thoughts” I nodded eagerly, pointing my finger at each pirate, “I’m not going to clean their dirt”

“That hurt, princess” Baekhyun placed a hand against his chest “We aren’t that filthy”

“Yes, you all are just some filthy pira--”

“If you’d like…” The big eyed boy spoke up, voice softer than what I was expecting it to be, “You can help out in the kitchen today and clean up tomorrow”

“My room needs cleaning today” The weird accented guy said with a pout, he actually looked cute.

“Clean it yourself” I scoffed, crossing my arms in front of my chest.

“Here” I jumped at the loud sound when the blond haired man and Chanyeol dropped different cleaning items in front of me, “You can start right now”

Chanyeol’s grin was the most annoying one, making me fum with anger. I huffed as I picked up a cleaning rug and stormed off, knowing I didn’t have much of a choice but to clean the ship. Screw these pirates.

   Was I right to call them filthy? Oh yes, I was very right. I wonder if these boys even know what washing a cloth is? Except like three people, their clothes smelled horrible and I was forced, by my own brain this time, to wash their clothes as best as I could with the salty water and some soap I found in the ‘dungeons’. It was just actually the storage room underneath all the other rooms, basically the bottom of the ship.

After washing their clothes and proudly hanging them up on a rope on deck, I finished cleaning their rooms, actually happy they didn’t posses many things. But the dust was horrible in one room and I didn’t even want to find out whose it was. By dinner time I was spent as I usually don’t do this at home, we had a house maid who did this job. Sometimes I would help her, but my father wasn’t too fond of the idea. I was forced to not wear the little vest as the burning sun was making me sweat like crazy on deck. Yes, I even had to clean the deck. When I finally finished cleaning, the big eyes man, who’s name is Kyungsoo, approached me cautiously.

“I don’t bite, you know” I muttered, rolling my eyes as I tapped away the sweat on my forehead with some mop I found in my room.

“I take your threats seriously, I still need my private parts, you know” I couldn’t fight back the little smile as I looked at the boy.

“Dinner is ready, you should come and eat with us” The boy continued to watch me as I stood up and rolled down the sleeves of the white shirt.

“Are you the cook or something?” I asked Kyungsoo as we made our way down, heading for the kitchen.

“I can cook too, to their luck otherwise they’d die of hunger” I couldn’t help it but chuckle, imagining Baekhyun whining for food like a little kid. It’s my first day on this ship, what am I doing going around imagining things? No, get yourself together, Y/N. You are the daughter of the Major and you need to get back to Shell somehow.

“That would be nice to watch” I muttered barely but Kyungsoo still heard it and chuckled, opening the door for me. I offered him a thankful smile as the others stopped whatever they were doing, eyes set on us.

“Wow, she smiled” Sehun was the first to break the silence, his face just as blank as his voice. I rolled my eyes and went to sit beside Minseok, the cat like eyed man, rather than Jongdae, blond haired man, who had a dangerous grin on his lips. Kyungsoo occupied the seat beside Jongdae and the boys suddenly went back to eating, digging into their food. Even though Baekhyun was sitting across from me, his loud chewing was getting on my nerves as he kept grinning at what Yixing, the weird accented guy, was telling him. Junmyeon, kind faced guy, kept sighing beside me as he slowly ate his food. My mouth pulled into a grimace when Kyungsoo placed some rice and fish on my plate.

“Oh, princess doesn’t like the food?” Chanyeol mocked from the head of the table. I rolled my eyes and started eating the rice, eyeing the fish.

“You can eat it, I made sure it’s well cooked” Kyungsoo eyed me as I hesitantly teared the fish apart to take out the little bones.

“I don’t exactly like fish” I muttered and Minseok eyed me as him, Junmyeon, Yixing and Kyungsoo were the only ones eating like civilized people.

“Aren’t you from a shore town?” Minseok asked, eyebrows furrowed.

“That has nothing to do with me liking or not fish, it’s not my favorite dish” I shrugged as I slowly chewed the food.

“Well, princess, you’ll have to get used to it...or at least for this week” Chanyeol smirked when I glared at him.

“One week?” Sehun asked curiously, stealing some pepper from Jongin’s plate when he was busy staring at Chanyeol.

“If she’s not useful to us, we are sending her to the dark market. Our next stop is in the Vest Kingdom, so we shouldn’t worry” Chanyeol spoke with authority and the boys remained quiet as he continued, “I’m sure Blackpink wouldn’t mind an addition to the team”

“Jennie and Jisoo would be thrilled to hear” Baekhyun said with a smirk, mouth full of food. I glared at him for not being able to eat like a normal person.

“Who’s Blackpink?” I finally voiced my thoughts, looking around, eyes landing on Junmyeon who sighed once again.

“An organization of girls, a cult, anything you want to call it...they take girls and teach them different things...if they are good fighters, they add them to the Vest Army under Rose’s division, sometimes Lisa gets new girls for entertainment purposes or...Jennie and Jisoo get new girls either for prostitution or different criminal activities” Junmyeon’s explanation made me gulp hard as the boys eyes were on me.

“I don’t...want to meet these girls” I muttered, looking down at my food as I continued to eat.

“Then be a good girl” I could practically hear the smirk in Chanyeol’s voice but for once I decided to gulp down my remark with my food, it won’t do anything good. I don’t want to get to the hands of Blackpink...especially not to Jennie and Jisoo’s hands.

   After dinner, I was nice enough to offer and wash the dishes as the boys left me behind, apparently going back to the deck, cards and bottles in their hands. They were definitely not up to something good. My hands felt numb by the time I finally finished washing the dishes. Drying my hands on my brown pants, I left the kitchen, heading to my room when I heard someone groaning from the top of the stairs. Curiosity getting the best of me, I took a peek only to see Kyungsoo glaring at the steps, leaning against the railing. I was just about to leave when he called my name.

“Y/N?”

“Yes?” He sounded unsure, almost confused.

“Could you help me?” My eyebrows shoot up but I climbed the stairs and joined Kyungsoo.

“What happened?” I asked curiously, realizing he was drunk as his clothes smelled of some strong liquor.

“Oh, we went to play cards and I drank too much” He chuckled, his eyes not exactly on me “Now I’m drunk and can’t descend the stairs...could you help me out a little?”

I sighed but took Kyungsoo’s arm and placed it around my neck, letting him lean against my body.

“I feel sick” He muttered and I almost cringed away, afraid that he’d throw up.

“Why did you drink then?” I asked instead, taking one step at a time, careful to not fall.

“We need to loosen up from time to time” He just shrugged and I huffed as we got to the bottom of the stairs.

“Which is your room?” I asked as I walked down the corridor with Kyungsoo.

“The one beside the kitchen” He muttered, swaying a little, almost knocking us over. I chuckled, looking at him.

“The cook is closest to the kitchen, the boys would die without you here” I muttered and it made Kyungsoo laugh a little too loudly. 

“They are good boys, you know” He hiccuped as we arrived to his room, “Especially Chanyeol, just give them time. Chanyeol is pretending to be all this big and bad boy, but he’s actually softer than any of us--”

Kyungsoo’s eyebrows furrowed as I helped him sit on the bed, glad that his weight was finally off me, “Well, maybe he’s not softer than Jongin, but he’s nice, you know”

“He didn’t leave the best impression” I muttered as I headed to his closet, opening it.

“I’m surprised my clothes fit you that well” Kyungsoo muttered as he eyed me taking out his clothes.

“Your clothes?” I asked surprised, turning towards him.

“Yeah, mine” He chuckled and I grinned a little as I went back to him.

“Can I help you change, you smell awful” I grimaced a little and Kyungsoo hummed.

“So it was me” I chuckled a little as he struggled out of his shirt.

“I’m sure the others are just as smelly as you are and I’m also sure I’m not helping them as well” Kyungsoo laughed drunkenly and held his hands up like a little boy as I fidgeted with the clean shirt.

“You know…” Kyungsoo trailed off for a second as he looked at me seriously with his big glinting eyes, “I’m surprised how much I like you, it’s only the second day of having you here”

“Well, at least I know someone likes me genuinely” I muttered as I buttoned Kyungsoo’s shirt rather clumsily as the waves were harsher tonight and rocked the ship more.

“I guess you don’t like us…” Kyungsoo trailed off, again, watching the ceiling.

“I do like you, it’s just--” I sighed as Kyungsoo and I locked eyes, “You stole me away from my life. I didn’t want this, your Captain dragged me into this mess. I want to go back to my father and my friends. I miss them so much and it’s been only two days, Kyungsoo. I want to escape from this nightmare. Every day I wake up I just hope it was another bad dream, but then Baekhyun whistles ‘princess’ outside my door and I know I’m in the same hell”

Kyungsoo chuckled at my last words and sighed as he gripped my arm, carefully laying down as I helped him.

“I understand how you feel, because I was once like you” He muttered so quietly I almost didn’t hear him, “My life, our lives, weren’t like this always. There’s horrible things out there in the world and we stumbled upon one of them”

“What do you mean?” I asked softly, my eyebrows furrowed in confusion as Kyungsoo pulled me to sit down on his bed, hand still holding onto my arm.

“We were once all carefree kids, running around the markets in our Kingdom and causing mischief” He smiled fondly at the memory, eyes closing, “But one day...Chanyeol stumbled upon something dangerous and that cursed us…”

I stared at Kyungsoo’s peaceful face as I let his words replay in my head. Chanyeol stumbled upon something dangerous and that cursed them? That made no sense. I didn’t see Kyungsoo as the one to believe in fairytales. Was he so drunk that his mind made up stories? They do say after all...drunk men tell no lies. My head swirled with confusion that night as I left Kyungsoo’s room and headed to mine to rest. Were they really cursed? But how did that happen?

                                                   ~~~

     Next day I was up before the sun was. I decided Kyungsoo deserved a good breakfast after the night he had. He most definitely will be hangover. It leaves me confused as to how the swinging of the ship doesn’t make them feel sick as every morning I wake up I feel dizzy and lightheaded. 

Thankfully, I knew my way to the kitchen and didn’t cause any hubbub, however, I did stumble into a chair placed in front of Baekhyun’s room, which left me confused. Why was the chair there in the first place? It wasn’t an easy task finding every ingredient for the seaweed soup I planned on cooking which Mrs. Han taught me after my father had a huge hungover and couldn’t stand up from his bed for a whole day. There was no pepper but paprika would work as well. I hummed quietly to myself as I added all ingredients into the cauldron, careful with the fire of the stove. A very weird stove that I had to stare at for at least ten minutes before I figured how it worked...at least they have a stove. I also figured if Kyungsoo drank so much the other boys must have done the same, and as much as I don’t like them, I don’t wish to hear all day some men whining about how bad they are feeling or worse...having them throw up which I would have to clean afterwards, disgusting. I moved around quietly as I looked for a cup and spoon that I could take to Kyungsoo. 

Today I felt rather creative so before leaving my room I decided I would freshen up a bit my outfit. The pants were too warm as I spent my days out in the blazing sun on deck and decided that I could just shorten them, like Sooyoung’s sister taught me once. Just the thought of Sooyoung brought tears to my eyes but I blinked them away knowing she was safe, and focused rather on the little happiness I felt after successfully designing these new pants for myself. I hope Kyungsoo wouldn’t mind seeing as I ripped one of his pants.

I jumped as someone cleared their throat behind me, slamming the cup down against the table beside me.

“What are you doing?” The deep voice was hoarse and I turned around with a glare.

“Cooking, obviously” I muttered as I took in Chanyeol’s disheveled form. He looked horrible, honestly. The only thing that sat rightly on him were his pants. His blue shirt was wrinkled and all buttons undone and black curly hair sticking out in every possible direction while his face looked swelled.

“Are you planning on poisoning us?” He chuckled as he shuffled inside the kitchen, eyebrows furrowed as he held onto his head.

“I wish I was doing just that...but no” I answered Chanyeol as I watched him amused. He seemed disoriented as he opened cupboards.

“What are you searching for?” I asked curiously as I watched him hiss as he closed his eyes. Just how strong was the liquor they drank last night?

“Stop asking questions or else my brain will blow up” Chanyeol hissed and I chuckled as he drew closer opening and slamming the doors of the cupboards. 

“Then I shall gladly continue questioning you” I said with a smirk when Chanyeol sent me a dark glare, making me chuckle. Who would take a man seriously when he looked like that? He stopped in front of me and I tensed as he leaned up and opened the cupboard above me, his chest pressing dangerously close to my face. Bare chest, tanned chest, muscular chest...I hissed at my own thoughts, silently lecturing myself for openly drooling at the enemy.

“Curse Kyungsoo, we’ve got no hangover potion anymore” Chanyeol slammed the cupboard door close with a groan. I grinned as I looked up at him.

“Luckily for you, I have just what you are looking for” Chanyeol’s eyes landed on me as he stared down at me, eyebrows raised.

“And what is that?” He asked mildly interested and I smirked at him as I pushed him away harshly, making him groan as he stumbled backwards.

“My poison is actually a soup for hangovers so...sit down and wait patiently” I pointed the spoon at him as I went and took another cup and walked back to the cauldron. It was boiling, green bubbles raising to the surface, that means it’s all good to serve. Filling half of the cup, I walked to the table and placed the cup and spoon in front of Chanyeol while staring at him expectantly. He stared at the soup in disgust as it continued boiling, the green bubbles continuously raising to the surface.

“I was right, you are trying to poison us” He muttered as he carefully took a spoonful and stared at it.

“Well excuse me, but until you stare at it and contemplate whether it will kill you or not, I shall head to Kyungsoo’s room and feed him the soup” I said with a glare and walked past Chanyeol, ignoring his confused gaze as I knocked on the boy’s door. There was a quiet murmur and I walked inside, closing the door behind me.

“Morning!” I called loudly and cheerfully, watching as Kyungsoo squirmed and pulled the covers over his head. I chuckled and went to sit beside him on the bed.

“You know, as much as seeing you all squirming and whining amuses me, I decided to be nice and not poison you while I cooked this soup” I said quietly as if talking to a child and Kyungsoo peeked out from underneath his covers.

“What soup?” He asked quietly, voice barely audible.

“Seaweed soup, the best one from my Kingdom, an old lady taught me how to make it”

“It must be good then, old ladies always know what they are doing” Kyungsoo muttered as he carefully sat up and took the cup from my hands.

“You are underestimating me, comrade” I glared at him jokingly and a smile appeared on his lips as he smelled the soup. I watched as he started eating it carefully, slowly grinning and grinning wider.

“So it’s good then?” I asked with a grin and Kyungsoo nodded eagerly as I chuckled.

“Its effects come rather quickly so you shouldn’t worry about--” There was a big commotion outside the door as loud whining and footsteps combined together.

“You better go and feed them before they realize we have no more hangover potion and think it’s the end of the world” Kyungsoo said with a chuckle as he nodded towards the door.

I sighed as I glanced at the door, not wanting to leave Kyungsoo’s room, “Fine”

The second I was out in the hall it felt like I was in the market. The boy’s voices blended together, louder and messier than ever before. This was a disaster already. I stood in the doorway to the kitchen and clapped my hands loudly. Everyone in the room groaned loudly as Baekhyun glued his palms to his ears, Yixing following suit.

“If you’d just take a seat and calm down I could actually help you out!” I said loudly, making Jongin whine as he looked at me in pain. Chanyeol remained quiet as he looked at everyone and as he nodded everyone took their places at the table, except for Kyungsoo who was still in his room.

“Very well” I said with a pleased smile and walked to the cups and took eight of them to fill with the soup, I was hungry as well. Handing them the cups and spoons I took a seat opposite Chanyeol and quietly started eating, that is until someone made a gagging sound.

“What the hell is this?” Of course it was Baekhyun who was glaring at his green soup.

“Poison” I said casually and all boys stopped eating as their eyes fell on me. Jongdae spit back the content from inside his mouth into his cup. I remained nonchalant as I kept eating that is until Chanyeol started laughing loudly. My eyes widened and we all looked at him as if he was crazy.

“You good, Captain?” Junmyeon asked softly as he had already begun eating again, having seen that I was eating the same soup.

“You really don’t think she’d poison herself as well?” Chanyeol asked as he looked at the rest of the boys that weren’t eating anymore, “It’s good for your hangover, eat it”

And with that Chanyeol rose from the table as the boys started eating again, eyes finding mine when he was in the doorway. He nodded at me subtly and I looked back down to my soup as he walked away. I guess that was his way of saying ‘thank you’.

                                                      ~~~

     The days passed by quickly and I became more and more nervous as we were drawing closer and closer to the Vest Kingdom. Chanyeol still wasn’t saying if I would stay with them or if they would sell me away. I was really holding onto the hope that seeing as Kyungsoo, Sehun and Jongdae really liked me, Chanyeol would keep me around. But then...Baekhyun doesn’t like me and neither does Chanyeol and seeing as those two are rather close, I will most likely be sold off. Before that happens, however, I have formed a plan in my head. If I am to be sold, I shall act like a weeping princess and beg them to keep me, acting of course because I wouldn’t beg a pirate even if my life was at stake. So then we get to the market in the shore town of the Vest Kingdom and I kneel whoever is with my in the groins and run away, hiding. After they leave I travel to the Queen of the Kingdom and beg her to send me home, our Kingdom’s might not be on good terms, however my father once helped her and she needs to turn back the favour. 

   I was busy cleaning the Captain’s cabin, which was fairly larger and fuller of objects than the others room. Of course Chanyeol would take the largest room, he was that selfish. I sighed as I dusted off another shelf of books until one book caught my eyes, ‘Curses and how to live with them’. What was a book like that doing here? The others were about traveling, the kingdoms and some myths and fairytales written by famous authors. My eyes narrowed as I took the book and walked back to the big oak desk, abandoning the rag on the chair, as my eyes fell on another book laying beside the outstretched map, ‘Witches, Curses, Countercurses’. What is all this curiosity about curses? Was Chanyeol planning on cursing someone? Perhaps me? Then suddenly Kyungsoo’s drunken words about a curse rang through my brain. Was it true then? Did he really say the truth? It seems like.

“What are you doing?” I slammed the black book against the desk in fright as Chanyeol’s deep voice boomed in the room.

“Cle-cleaning your room” I cursed myself for stammering, but Chanyeol’s gaze was murderous.

“Doesn’t look like it” He snapped as the door behind him slammed shut, making me jump again. Curse you, Y/N.

“Who allowed you inside?” He walked closer and I walked to the other side of the desk to make sure there was distance between us.

“I’m supposed to be cleaning every single room on this ship, remember?” I snapped as I sent a glare at Chanyeol, heart beating faster than before. I’m afraid, but I don’t know why. Being closed inside a room with Chanyeol alone makes my hair stand on edge and heart beat fast. Maybe because he’s the one that basically kidnapped me or maybe because he’s really handsome, however this is the first and last time you hear me saying that, or maybe because he looks like he could kill me with his eyes after he took a look at the book I took interest in.

“I didn’t give you permission, however, to clean this room” His dark eyes watched me intently as he walked closer.

“Yes, but you also didn’t state that I was not allowed inside, so how was I supposed to know?” I raised my eyebrows at him as we kept circling the desk, him trying to close in on me and me trying to put more and more distance between us.

“You were snooping around. I don’t tolerate thieves on my ship” My eyes widened at the accusation. Does that mean he’ll really sell me? I’m not even a thief!

“I’m not a thief!” I exclaimed angrily as I walked faster after Chanyeol tried lunging at me, “Stop running after me, I told you I won’t let you touch me!”

“As if someone will respect your wishes on this ship” Chanyeol sneered and I glared at him fiercely as I took the black book from the desk in my hands, his eyes fixating on it before his glare intensified.

“To keep you updated, Kyungsoo, Sehun, Junmyeon, Yixing, Minseok, Jongin all respect my wish so I don’t see your problem here, Chanyeol” I taunted him with a smirk and Chanyeol scoffed before his glare returned again.

“Put that book down” He demanded, making me look at the black book in my hands. He stopped in his tracks and so did I.

“No” I answered defiantly, glancing at the open window. Chanyeol seemed to pick up on my train of thoughts as his eyes darkened even more.

“Don’t even think about it” He warned, Adam apple bobbing up and down as he gulped. He almost looked...nervous.

“Why does this book matter so much to you?” I pressed on, knowing my luck was running thin.

“Put it down on the desk and I will let you go unharmed” Chanyeol’s voice sounded nice for the first time, but I didn’t like the threat.

I smirked as I took a small step towards the open window, the waves crashing loudly against the side of the ship, “What if I throw it out the window? The ocean will swallow your book and then--nothing will remain of it. Like you did with me. You took me away from everything I held dear and threatened to sell me off”

“I will take you back home, but put that book down, now” Chanyeol’s lips pulled into a tight smile and I chuckled as my eyes widened, amused that for once I had the upper hand while interacting with him.

“I don’t believe you” I said the words slowly, looking down at the book with a deep fake frown, “And I don’t like this book, we’d be only even if I made it disappear, don’t you think, Chanyeol?”

His eyes stayed fixed on my hand and I smirked as the silence dragged on, neither of us making a move. The desk was still between us. What’s my plan though? I throw the book out the window and run from his room? I can’t hide in my room, I’m on his ship for God’s sake. He’ll throw me off the ship in the best case, better to drown than get sold off to that Blackpink organization. I’d rather die than become a slave. But I want him to hurt like I do, knowing how far away I am from all of my loved ones. My eyes must have shown finality because Chanyeol’s eyes widened as he jumped towards me right as I raised my arm. I was going to throw the book out of the window, it almost left my hand, but I was roughly showed into the bookcase behind me, book flying out of my hands but sadly onto the wooden floor and not out the window. I hissed as the shelves dug into my back, Chanyeol’s big body pressed against me. I flailed my arms, pushing against his chest hard but Chanyeol growled and just held on tighter. I kicked his shin hard, realizing my hands were no use, and Chanyeol yelped loudly as he let go of me, I was finally able to push him away. I turned sharply and went to run for the door but before I could take even three steps hands around my waist whirled me around and I screamed as I was thrown against the desk. I yelped in pain as my hips crashed into the edge of the desk, probably bruising it as well, before I was turned around again, hand around my neck. I was bent backwards, feet barely on the floor and hands gripping the desk tightly as I fought against Chanyeol trying to push me down against the desk fully. Realizing I wasn’t about to give up the fight, he stopped pushing me but his hand remained around my neck, keeping a firm grip. He lay his other hand on the desk behind me, leaning so close our lips were almost touching.

“You are going to pay dearly for that” He spoke quietly, aware that due to our closeness I could hear him very well, but his voice was deadly.

I huffed, maintaining his eye contact even if I was close to shaking, “I didn’t even get to throw it out the window so why are you getting worked up, Chanyeol?”

“Stop saying my name like that” He snapped and I smirked as I raised my eyebrows.

“I don’t like being called princess and yet you still call me that…” I pretended to think for a moment, “What to do, what to do…”

“I know what I’m going to do with you” The dark smirk that stretched on his lips made me gulp, “And I have a feeling you won’t like it--”

“You and your crew are cursed” I blurted out in panic, not wanting to hear the rest of Chanyeol’s words. Chanyeol’s mouth remained opened as he looked at me mildly shocked, hand tightening around my neck.

“How do you know” He growled after collecting himself.

“Kyungsoo told me when you all got drunk” I whispered, my heart pumping fast due to the adrenaline. 

“He can’t keep his mouth shut when drunk, the idiot” Chanyeol hissed as he looked past me.

“So it’s true then…” I trailed of gripping his wrist with one hand as his grip was becoming uncomfortable, but Chanyeol didn’t loosen it he just looked back at me with a fire burning in his eyes.

“I decided last night to sell you off tomorrow” Chanyeol’s words felt as if a weight was dropped onto me. My eyes widened and I gripped his wrist firmly now, feeling the panic rising in me again. But I thought he’d keep me after everything I did for him on this ship!

“But--but I did everything you asked and I--”

“You are too annoying and what you did everyone else on this ship can do, therefore you are to no use to us” Chanyeol’s voice held finality as he pulled me upright, back to my feet and let go of me.

“No, you don’t understand! I--I did everything you asked me why would you--the boys like me! I help Kyungsoo a lot and I--Sehun said how much he liked my company and that you feel better having me around! He told me that you enjoy my company, Chanyeol, why would you--”

“All that boy talks is nonsense” Chanyeol scoffed, averting his eyes from mine. I felt the tears in my eyes as I gripped his biceps trying to get him to look at me.

“Chanyeol, please--”

“Get out” His voice was quiet as he didn’t look at me.

I shook his arms as I stared up at him helplessly, “Please, Chanyeol, don’t do--”

“Get out” He repeated his words still refusing to look at me, still standing numb underneath my touch.

“Chanyeol, I--”

“Get out!” He suddenly shouted so loudly that a sob involuntarily escaped my lips. He stepped back and wrenched his arms out of my hold as he walked to his chair, leaving me trembling. I took off towards his door almost numbly as my lips trembled as tears rolled down my cheeks.

“You are the monster they speak about in the fairytales and myths” I muttered lowly before slamming his door shut and running down the corridor and towards my room. 

I wanted to die.

~

[thanks--for--listening]

are there still beautiful things?

ahahah guess who’s finally back! with another fic that i lowkey am not sure if i like but whatever here it is its back to dinah/helena except this time its a childhood au based on seven by taylor swift bc a bitch does be loving folklore. (also on ao3.)

~~

There was a spot by the beach, hidden away from the sand and the water, that only two people in the whole world had ever known about. Bushes and branches blocked the view from the ground, and leaves draped down to cover the entrance. It was Paradise, impossible to find if you didn’t know about it — there was no path, no sign. Just instinct and memory. Both of which Dinah had inherited. 

The sound of the other kids got quieter as she made her way through the dirt and trees, feeling for the familiar marker, the stub that meant she was almost there. She wasn’t sure she liked the silence, not when she didn’t have someone to share it with anymore. He’d sworn her to secrecy, and she always kept her promises, but Dinah hadn’t realized how lonely it would be to keep this secret all to herself.

The swing was exactly as she’d left it. He’d built it for her when they first found the spot, had promised it wouldn’t break, that it would be waiting for her every summer, and she’d never known him to be wrong but she still sighed in relief when she saw it. She didn’t know if she’d be able to get up without his help, but she’d grown since last year, and the difference between eight and nine was enough to reach the seat. Hanging from the branches above her, it gave her the height she needed to see the water through the leaves, to look down at the rest of the world and not have to worry about being seen. 

She wondered if he could see her up here. If he looked down on her the same way she looked down at everyone else. Mom said he did, but Mom believed in a lot of things that Dinah wasn’t sure about, and the world didn’t feel big enough for ghosts and heaven. Not when it already had magic. 

A noise pulled her back into reality, and she turned in time to watch a girl fall through the leaves and into Paradise. “Hey!” Dinah yelled without thinking, “You can’t be in here! This is mine!”

The girl jumped and turned toward her. For a minute Dinah forgot why she was yelling. She was the prettiest person she’d ever seen, except for Mom. Her hair was in two braids, each one long enough to pass her shoulders. Her eyes were so big she felt like she couldn’t stop looking at them, even if she’d wanted to. Which she didn’t. Once glance and she wasn’t sure she ever wanted to stop looking.

The girl still hadn’t said anything, was just staring at her, and it was only then that Dinah realized she looked scared. “How did you find this place?” She asked, trying her best to sound less angry. 

“I didn’t — I mean, it was an accident.”

“No one’s supposed to be able to find me when I’m in here.”

“I’m sorry. I’ll leave, I promise, I just — can I hide here? Just for a little bit, and then you never have to see me again.”

Dinah jumped off the swing, stepped closer to the girl. She’d picked herself off the ground, and now, standing in front of one another, Dinah realized the other girl was just a little taller than her. Usually she hated being short, hated that no one ever saw her as anything other than tiny and cute and weak, but this girl almost looked like she was trying to be shorter, to take up less space. Dinah didn’t understand it at all. 

“Who are you hiding from?”

“Everyone. But mostly Sal.”

“Who’s Sal?”

“My driver.”

That explained the uniform, the fancy looking dress and the super tall socks and the church shoes. Dinah thought it looked all wrong on her. Like a costume, something she was dressing up in just for show. “You’re one of those super rich people then, aren’t you?”

The girl made a face, like the question confused her. “I don’t know. How do you know if you’re super rich?”

“Well, most people don’t pay other people to drive them around unless they’re really, really rich.”

“Oh.”

Dinah shook her head. She’d always known they didn’t have much, felt like she was constantly being reminded of it. She wondered what it would be like, to get to not think about money. To have so much you didn’t even realize you had it. 

She tried to not be mean. It was something Mom said she had to work on, so she took a breath and reminded herself that it wasn’t this girl’s fault her parents had money and Mom didn’t. “Okay, so why are you hiding from your driver?” Dinah smiled. “Is he a spy?”

“What? No.”

“A pirate?”

“No.”

Dinah hesitated, before lowering her voice and asking, “Is he trying to hurt you?”

The girl gasped. “No. Sal would never hurt me.” 

“Then why do you need to hide so badly?”

The girl looked down at the scuff marks that would surely be out the next time she wore those stupid shoes. “Don’t make fun of me.”

“I won’t.”

The girl looked up, and she must have seen the truth in Dinah’s eyes, because she sighed and said, “He doesn’t ever leave me alone. Everywhere I go lately he’s always right behind me. I’m just sick of it. I’m ten years old, I don’t need to be babysat all the time.”

“You’re right.” She looked at Dinah in surprise, so she added, “My mom lets me come here all the time. And I’m only nine.”

“She does?”

Dinah nodded. “We live down the street. I know every corner of this place.”

“Does that mean you know all the best hiding spots?”

“Yep. But none of them are better than this one.” She sat down, motioned for the other girl to sit with her. “You can hide here. I’m sorry I yelled at you earlier.”

“Thanks.” She slowly sat down next to her. “I’ve never been here before — Papa decided we needed to spend more time out of the house. Sal’s the one who picked the beach.”

“Did he not tell you where you were going? You’re not even wearing a bathing suit.”

“I didn’t have time to grab one — Papa had people coming over.”

“What does that mean?” She asked, but the other girl’s eyes had already widened, and Dinah didn’t know what she’d said but she’d seen that look before, knew it always meant something was wrong. 

“I’m not supposed to talk about it. About Papa. About business.”

Dinah shrugged. “Okay. We don’t have to talk about it.” The other girl nodded, but she still seemed nervous. She didn’t know what it was, exactly, but there was something about the sight of her fidgeting with her braids, loosening strands of hair until they poked out between the crosses, that made Dinah feel like she’d do anything to get it to stop, to make her feel better. It possessed her, took over so quickly she didn’t have time to think before she opened her mouth and said, “My Dad used to build houses.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. He built everything. He made me that swing,” she pointed behind her, “and he helped me make this place. Helped me hide it.”

“He sounds like a lot of fun.”

“He was.”

The girl’s eyes scrunched together, and her head tilted slightly as she asked, “Was?”

Dinah nodded, stared at her hands in her lap. “He died last year. It was an accident.”

“Oh.” 

“I don’t like to talk about it that much.”

“Then why are you telling me?” She looked up, watched the other girl hesitate before adding, “That wasn’t right, was it?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that wasn’t what I was supposed to say. That’s not what people usually ask.”

Part of her wanted to lie, but she shook her head instead. “No, not really.”

The girl's hands drifted back up to her braids, and now she was the one who wouldn’t look Dinah in the eye. “I’m sorry. I don’t know why I never know how to do things right.”

“It’s okay.” The girl gave her a look, as if she didn’t believe her. “I’m serious. Everyone always gets weird and fake when my Dad gets brought up. I’d rather get questions like yours. Even if I don’t know the answer.”

“Really?” Dinah nodded. “Mama always says that I have to start learning how to be normal. But I don’t think that’s something most people have to learn. I don’t even know where to start.”

“Well, I think normal is boring and stupid. You don’t need it.” The girl smiled, and Dinah couldn’t stop from mirroring it. “I’m Dinah,” she said, sticking her hand out in front of her.

The girl reached for it, but pulled back. “I can’t tell you my name.”

“What? Why not?”

“Papa says we aren’t supposed to ever let anyone know who we are unless they already know. He says we have to protect ourselves and the family.”

“This isn’t like Stranger Danger, though. I’m not going to try and kidnap you with candy and a puppy.”

“I know. But I still can’t tell you.”

Dinah wanted to get mad. She thought she would. The past year, everything seemed to set her off, to fuel a fire in her stomach that she hadn’t noticed before, but now...the fire was quiet. And she wasn’t sure what that meant.

“Well, I need to call you something,” she finally decided. They both sat there, thinking, and in the silence Dinah could hear the birds chirping above them. She looked up, watched as two flew into the tree that carried the swing, danced around one another before flying off. Even as they flew away they stayed close by. It was like they belonged together. 

“I don’t have any nicknames,” the other girl said, but Dinah kept staring at the sky, following the birds until they were nothing more than a speck in the distance. 

“How about Blackbird?” 

The girl frowned. “That’s an animal, not a name.”

“So? My Dad used to call my Mom Canary. That means animals can also be names.”

“But why Blackbird?”

“My mom sings a song about one a lot. It’s really pretty. So the bird must be pretty, too.”

“Your Mom’s a singer?”

Dinah nodded. “That’s why Dad used to call her Canary. She has a different job to make money, but singing is her favorite. Just like me.”

“Then maybe I should call you that, too. So we both have nicknames.”

“Yeah. I’d like that.” Dinah couldn’t stop from smiling, especially when Blackbird smiled back at her.

It faded as she turned toward the leaves. Dinah stared at them too, and a second later she heard the footsteps. Neither of them breathed as the sound passed by Paradise; it was only when they got quieter again that Blackbird exhaled. 

“That’s probably Sal looking for me.”

“Will you come back?” She couldn’t stop the hope from slipping into her voice, from making her sound as desperate as she knew she was. Friends weren’t very easy to come by, and she wasn’t ready to let go of this one. Not yet. 

“I don’t know — I’ll try. I’ll tell Sal to bring me back next time I have to get out of the house. He should listen to me.”

“Well, you’ll know where to find me if you do. I’m always here.”

Blackbird smiled, and it looked like she was about to leave, before she stopped. The smile disappeared as she said, “You can’t tell anyone about me. Ever.”

“I won’t.”

“Promise?”

She looked so afraid. Dinah didn’t understand why it mattered, but she held out her pinkie anyway. When Blackbird just stared at it, she sighed and reached for hers, forced their fingers to intertwine. 

“What are you doing?” 

“It’s a pinkie swear,” Dinah told her. “It’s stronger than a promise. It means I won’t ever tell anyone if you don’t want me to.”

Blackbird stared at their hands, their fingers still tied together. Dinah looked at them, too. It felt right. She couldn’t explain why, but she knew she didn’t want it to stop. 

The footsteps went by again, and she watched Blackbird jump, tug her hand back. She waited ten more seconds, staring at Dinah the entire time, before she disappeared, backed out of Paradise and into reality. 

—

A whole week passed before she saw her again. 

She’d begun to worry that she would never come back. Dinah told herself that not everyone had the freedom she did, that if Blackbird didn’t show it wasn’t because she didn’t want to, but because she couldn’t get away. Convincing herself took more work as the days passed. It wouldn't have been the first time she thought she’d made a friend only for them to bail on her. She knew people lied, but something about this girl had felt different. And she’d seen Paradise — she had to come back.

It was on Friday, as she sat on the swing trying to convince herself to not lose hope, that the leaves rustled. She turned and watched her walk in slowly, like she didn’t believe anyone would be waiting for her. Dinah saw the moment she saw her, saw the smile creep onto her face, and she knew she wore one, too. 

“You came back.”

“You waited for me.”

Dinah jumped off the swing. She still had the same two braids as last time, but the church dress was gone; instead, Blackbird was wearing a white tank top and skirt. It still didn’t look like her. “You’re not dressed for the beach again.”

“I know — we were on our way home from Tennis lessons when Sal turned around.”

“I didn’t know you played tennis.”

“I do lots of things. Mama loves activities. She says it makes us dignified, but I don’t really know what that means.”

Dinah shrugged. “I play soccer during the school year, but I don’t do much during the summer. Except when Mom teaches me guitar. What do you do?”

She spoke like she was reading from a book, saying another person’s words. “Fencing and Chinese lessons on Monday’s. Archery and Spanish on Tuesday’s. Piano and Italian on Wednesday’s. Violin and Gymnastics on Thursday’s. Chess and Tennis on Friday’s. The weekend is for practice. And church.”

“Wow. That’s a lot.” 

Blackbird shrugged. “Mama says they’re all supposed to teach me stuff, but sometimes I think she just wants to keep us out of the house.”

“Us?”

“My brother and I. He has his own lessons.”

“I didn’t know you had a brother.”

Blackbird smiled, which made Dinah smile. “Yeah. He’s only seven, but he’s already way smarter than I am. And he’s really funny, except for when he’s being annoying.”

“You’re so lucky. You have a brother, and you play two instruments. I only know guitar, and I’m not even good at it yet.”

She shook her head. “You’re the lucky one, Canary. You get to come here whenever you want. You don’t have to hide from your parents.”

Dinah bit her lip. She knew she could lie, knew if she agreed Blackbird would think nothing of it, but when she tried to nod, she couldn’t. She didn’t want to — not with her. “Actually, I kinda do.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, my mom doesn’t think I’m alone when I come here. She thinks I have all these friends I hang out with. If she knew I didn’t have any, she’d worry. And she has enough to worry about already.”

“You don’t have other friends?” The question was so genuine Dinah couldn’t get mad. She didn’t say it like she was trying to make fun of her, but like she didn’t believe it. Like Dinah being friendless couldn’t possibly be true. 

“No. After my dad, I got kinda mad at everyone. Wasn’t very fun to be around. And now…” she shrugged. “I don’t really know how to try again. Everyone at school’s already made up their minds about me.”

Blackbird didn’t say anything. Dinah wondered if she’d done it again, managed to ruin it before they could even start, but then she sighed. “I’m not sure how to help,” she finally said, “because I don’t have any friends, either.”

“You don’t?”

She shook her head. “My family…intimidates people. The other girls at school are told not to talk to me.”

The anger came almost instantly. “Well, they’re dumb! Who cares what your family does?”

“They’re not dumb — they’re scared. But I’m not entirely sure why. I think it has to do with the business, but no one will tell me what that is.”

Realization hit her. “Is that why you didn’t want to tell me your name? So I wouldn’t be scared?”

Blackbird wouldn’t look at her. “It might have been part of it.”

Dinah reached for her, ignored the way her nerves seemed to jump as she grabbed her hand. “You don’t have to tell me, but I don’t care who your family is — nothing about you could ever scare me away.”

“You don’t know that.”

“Yes, I do. I’m not a coward — plus, it doesn’t matter what your last name is. You’re not scary. Especially when you’re dressed like that.” 

She smiled, and Dinah knew she should let go of her hand now, but she lingered, just a little. It felt nice, and Blackbird wasn’t pulling away. So they sat there for a minute, neither of them saying anything, and Dinah didn’t usually like silence, but she didn’t mind this one. 

“Hey, did I tell you what we called this place?” She eventually asked. Blackbird shook her head. Dinah smiled, stood up and spread her arms out wide, did her best to act as dramatic as possible. “This,” she announced, “is Paradise.”

Blackbird laughed, and Dinah thought it might be the most beautiful sound in the world. “It’s perfect. I never want to leave.”

—

Their meetings were sporadic at best. Blackbird rarely showed up on the same days or at the same times, but Dinah could usually count on seeing her at least a few times each week. She always wore something frilly and fake, and Dinah wasn’t sure what looked like her, but she knew it wasn’t anything she’d ever worn. 

They spent most of their time talking. She was always having to listen for Sal, and they never knew when she’d be able to come back, so they fit as much as they could into every day. Dinah told her about the best Saturday morning cartoons (Blackbird’s parents wouldn’t let her or her brother watch them), and she told Dinah about all her different lessons. Dinah learned that she liked archery and the piano best, and hated chess most of all. 

“It’s too slow,” she complained, “and I always lose.”

“That’s why you should just play checkers instead,” Dinah kept telling her. “It’s faster and way more fun.”

“Mama says chess teaches you strategy and patience.”

“When are you ever gonna need to know how to do strategy?”

She laughed at that. “Strategy isn’t something you do, it’s something you learn.”

“Well, it sounds boring. It’s summer! You’re not supposed to be learning anything!”

“Not in my family.” She laughed, but it always made Dinah a little sad to hear her talk like that. Blackbird had looked so confused the first time she asked why she didn’t just quit whatever she didn’t like. She’d said that what she did wasn’t up to her; Dinah decided then that she wasn’t a fan of either of Blackbird’s parents, not if they kept her from doing fun stuff. From figuring out what she liked. Who she was. 

—

She remembered the first time Blackbird used the swing. Dinah had caught her staring at it for weeks, but she didn’t say anything. Sharing Paradise was one thing, but he’d made the swing for her. It felt wrong to let anyone else use it. 

The more time they spent together, the more she thought maybe she was looking at this all wrong. He might have made Paradise for her to hide in, but that didn’t mean she had to hide alone. And she wanted Blackbird to be happy. She was beginning to think she wanted that more than anything else. 

So the next time she caught her looking, Dinah decided not to ignore it. “Do you wanna use it?”

She looked at her like a deer caught in headlights, like the very act of wanting it was something to feel guilty about, and whatever hesitation Dinah might have had disappeared instantaneously. She stood up, held her arm out and waited for her to take it; it took her a minute, but Dinah would have waited hours if that’s what she needed.

“You can’t swing too hard, otherwise the branch could give out,” she said as they walked up to it. “But you can see the whole beach from up there.”

Blackbird reached for the seat, letting her hand drift over the wood. “Are you sure I’m not going to break it?”

“I’m positive.”

Dinah watched as she jumped up, clinging to the rope that tied it to the tree above them. Part of her wanted to close her eyes, to bring up the view she’d memorized ages ago, to pretend they were both looking at it at the same time, but she couldn’t bring herself to turn away. Not when Blackbird was staring at the beach with wide eyes and wearing a smile that blew the view itself out of the water. 

“It’s beautiful,” she said softly. 

Dinah hummed in agreement. “Dad used to say this beach was the secret gem of Gotham. That it stayed beautiful because not many people knew about it.”

“He was right.” She seemed to speak on instinct, and Dinah watched as she brought herself back down to earth, her face changing along the way. “He made this for you. It’s special. I shouldn’t be up here.”

“No, it’s okay.” She had to reach forward to stop her from jumping off the seat. “Stay.”

“But—“

“But nothing.” She looked at her like she didn’t believe it, and Dinah had to search for the words to explain what had changed. “My dad made this whole place for us to be together. He built me the swing so I could see what he saw. But he’s gone now, and I don’t want to be alone here anymore.”

She didn’t look fully convinced, but she also didn’t try and jump off again, so Dinah counted it as a win. They stood there, listening to the birds and the bugs and everything else around them. It was funny, she thought, how different the world sounded when there was someone else with you to listen. How nature’s noise didn’t feel like it was desperately trying to fill the space around her anymore. 

—

There were some days when Blackbird was quiet. She’d come in and sit down, never saying much or looking up at her. It was almost like she was in a trance, like she was lost in her own head, and Dinah couldn’t do anything but wait for her to find her way out again. On the quiet days, she sat with her, stared up at the sky and made sure to stay close enough so that she always knew she was there. 

It had started as one of those days, until Blackbird broke her own silence. “Can I ask you something?” 

“Anything.”

“How does it feel? To lose someone?”

Dinah couldn’t stare at the ground fast enough. “It’s not great.”

“I’m sorry,” she said quickly. “I’m not — I don’t want to make you sad. Or talk about it if I’m not allowed to ask.”

“No. It’s okay,” she said, and she was surprised to find that she was telling the truth. Everyone else who asked her about it only pissed her off, but something made this different. Made her different.

“It’s just — I don’t think I’m going to be very good at losing people. And I want to be prepared for when it happens. I don’t want to make things worse the way I always do.”

“You could never make anything worse.”

“I already do. With everything. It’s like the whole world was given a rule book except me, and now I never know how I’m supposed to act or feel or think, and everyone can see it but no one will tell me the right answers.” She waited a second, before adding, “I think you’re the only person who doesn’t notice.”

If Dinah could fight everyone who’d ever made her feel that way, she would. “The world is wrong, then,” she said, “if they can’t see what I see.”

Neither of them spoke for a minute. Dinah thought about her question, thought about the blurry days from right after and the nights she heard Mom pretend she wasn’t crying. She thought about all the months since, and she didn’t know which part was the most important, but she knew that Blackbird deserved to hear the truth. Or some version of it, at least. 

“Losing people is weird. You keep thinking it’s going to stop hurting eventually, but it doesn’t. Not really. The hurt just...changes. Like, some days I feel totally normal, and then something little happens, and it’s like I can’t breathe all of a sudden. Other days the pain just kinda sits in the background of everything I do, and no matter how much I try to ignore it, I can’t.”

“That sounds really hard.”

“Yeah. The worst part is that there’s no one to blame. It just happened. Mom says that as more time passes, it’ll get easier, but she also says we have to do the work to heal before that can happen. I don’t really know what she means when she says that, but I pretend like I do. I think it helps her, to think that I understand.”

Blackbird closed her eyes. “I hope I never have to lose anyone. And I hope you don’t have to anymore, either.”

Dinah tried to smile, but she couldn’t quite find it. “Yeah. Me too.”

—

“Do you believe in magic, Blackbird?”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Too good to be true.”

Dinah hesitated, before asking, “Would you believe me if I said I have magic?”

She looked up, and Dinah watched her think it over before answering. “Yes.”

“Why? You just said you don’t believe in it.”

“I believe in you. And I don’t think you’d ever lie to me. So if you told me you could do magic, then you can do magic.”

Dinah hesitated, before sitting up. “Okay. If I tell you this, you can’t tell anyone else. Ever.”

Blackbird sat up, too, stuck her pinkie out. Dinah reached for it, and while they held onto each other, she whispered, “My mom has superpowers, and I do, too.”

Her eyes widened. “What can you do?”

“Well, I can't do it yet. Not really. But my mom can destroy things with just her voice. And she’s gonna teach me how to do it when I’m older.”

“Wow.” She’d never told anyone before, but now, looking at her, she wasn’t sure why Mom had been so worried about people knowing their secret. Blackbird wasn’t scared of her. If anything, she seemed...amazed. Like Dinah’s powers made her special. Like Dinah was special.

“Mom says we have to hide it for now, but one day we’re gonna use them for good.”

“How?”

Dinah shrugged. “I guess fight bad guys.”

“Oh! Like the girls in your cartoon!”

She laughed. “Yeah, exactly like that.”

“I like that idea,” she said. “You would be a good superhero.”

Dinah gasped. “You should be one with me!”

“But I don’t have any superpowers.”

“Who cares? You can use your fencing swords! Or your bow and arrow! Or all that chess strategy.” Blackbird smiled, but she still looked like she didn’t believe it. Like she couldn’t see it. “We could wear matching costumes,” Dinah continued. “And we can use Paradise as our superhero base.”

“I guess I could be a good sidekick.”

Dinah gasped, reached over and punched her on the arm. “Don’t say that! We’d both be the heroes.”

“Is that even allowed?”

“Who cares? We’ll be grown-ups — we can make our own rules.”

She laughed, but it didn’t last very long. “It just doesn’t seem very likely.”

“Your parents won’t always be able to tell you what to do and where to go. One day, you’ll get to decide everything for yourself.”

Blackbird just shrugged. “Maybe.”

Dinah knew they could end it at that, but something in her didn’t want to let go of this just yet. “What color would you want your superhero costume to be?”

“I don’t know. Whatever color you like, I guess.”

She shook her head. “No, you have to pick for yourself. What’s your favorite color?”

“Mama says I look nice in green.”

“But what do you like?”

“I don’t know. Green, I guess. It’s easier to like whatever Mama likes.”

Dinah wasn’t sure what it was about today, what made this time different from the other days they’d spent here, but she couldn’t take it anymore. The anger came up before she could stop it. “What’s wrong with you?! Why don’t you ever stand up for yourself?”

She wanted the words back as soon as they came out. She wanted to rewind, wanted to be nicer, calmer, but instead she was stuck, forced to watch the way Blackbird’s face fell, the way her eyes widened and filled with tears. Her hand jumped up to her braids. She’d almost forgotten about the habit, hadn’t seen it in over a month, and she hated herself for being the reason it came back. 

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, and Dinah couldn’t stand that her voice sounded that small, that she was the reason for it. She tried to stand up, tried to find the words to make it better, but Blackbird was gone before she had the chance, backing out of Paradise and disappearing among the trees.

—

She spent three days practicing what to say if she ever came back. She wrote it down, memorized it, stared in the mirror and repeated herself over and over and over again. Not apologizing had stopped her from getting her old friends back; she wasn’t going to let it stop her from losing this one. 

With every day that passed, she tried to imagine what Blackbird was doing. Whether she was winning in fencing. Whether she was learning a new song on the piano. Whether she was thinking about her. Missing her. Dinah thought about her life and wondered if maybe she’d overestimated what Paradise had to offer, if maybe she’d taken away its only appeal when she yelled at her. 

She was sitting on the swing when she finally saw her again. It almost felt familiar — the sound of the leaves rustling, Dinah turning back to find a skittish girl standing behind her. “You came back,” she said, instinct driving her off-script before she could even start. “I wasn’t sure that you would.”

“I wasn’t sure that you’d want me to come back.”

“No! I mean, yes! I do! I do want you back!” Dinah jumped off the swing, reached for her hands and prayed she wouldn’t pull away. “I’m so sorry, Blackbird. I never should have yelled at you like that. I didn’t mean it, any of it.”

“I’m sorry, too. I shouldn’t have run away.”

Dinah shook her head. “No, this was all my fault. I didn’t mean to get upset. I just...I don’t like seeing you be mean to yourself. And I don’t like that you feel like you can’t be a person outside of your family. I think that’s what I was angry about, but I took it out on you. And that was wrong.”

“Why does that make you angry?” Dinah usually loved how every question she had felt honest and genuine, but she didn’t want her to ever have to question this. 

“Because I want you to be happy.”

“Why?”

“Because I think everyone deserves to be happy, but especially you. I care more about you being happy than anyone else. You're my best friend.”

Her eyes widened. “Really?” 

“Of course.”

“I think you’re my best friend, too, Canary. I promise I’ll never run away from you again.”

She wasn’t sure whether she wanted to jump or cry or scream; instead, she said, “I know you don’t like them, but I’m going to hug you now, because if I don’t I think I might explode.”

Blackbird laughed, and Dinah couldn’t help herself anymore. She flung her arms around her, squeezed as tight as she could. With her head against her chest, she could feel the way her body moved when she laughed, could feel the softness of those stupid clothes, could even hear her heart beating, the sound quiet but strong. She decided this, not Paradise, was her favorite place in the world.

“Would you be mad,” Blackbird said hesitantly, “if I told you I still don’t know what my favorite color is?” 

Dinah fought back a smile, even though she knew she couldn’t see her face. “No. We don’t have to be superheroes until we’re super old, anyway. I’m sure you’ll figure it out by then.” She forced herself to step back, to let go, to look her in the eyes. “Besides, whatever color you like now could change. So much will probably be different by the time we grow up.”

“Not us, though, right?”

“No,” Dinah said, and she knew she was telling the truth when she promised, “We won’t ever change.”

—

Dinah saw her for two weeks straight at the beginning of August. The first week was perfect. The days felt special — earned, almost. As if it was their reward for having spent the rest of the summer stealing minutes and hours whenever they could. The sun never left, and it took Sal longer and longer to come looking for her. Most days, Dinah prayed he wouldn’t show, that his footsteps wouldn’t ever make themselves heard along their dirt path, and during that first week, her wish almost felt like it was coming true. 

On the eighth day, though, Blackbird burst through the walls of Paradise in tears. Dinah watched for a second, shock freezing her in place. Once it wore off, she had to fight the urge to throw her arms around her, to hold her so tight that she couldn’t feel anything else. Dinah remembered days when she used to cry like this. Sometimes she needed the pain, needed to scream and cry just to get it all out, so she sat next to her, put her head on her shoulder and waited for her breaths to slow. 

When they did, she had to bite back all her questions. She added patience to the list of reasons she wished she could tell her Mom about Blackbird, put it right next to the other things their relationship proved: that she hadn’t lost the ability to be a friend to someone, that she hadn’t been lying all summer, that she’d be okay. But she’d made a promise. And no matter how selfish she wanted to be, she wasn’t in the habit of breaking promises. So she waited. And waited. And after what felt like forever, Blackbird finally spoke. 

“I heard him,” she whispered, “on the phone.”

“Heard who?”

“Papa.” She stared at the trees in front of them, and she spoke in a voice Dinah didn’t recognize. It was almost anger, but not quite. Almost sadness, too. Somewhere in between, maybe, but whatever it was, whatever she was feeling, it was heavy. Dinah fought back the thought that maybe she wasn’t strong enough to help carry it.

“What did he say?”

“I don’t know. I couldn’t hear it all. He didn’t know I was there. But it was the way he said it. It…” she shivered, and Dinah finally put an arm around her, tried to pull her closer. “I’ve never heard him talk like that before. Not to me, not to anyone.”

For the first time she turned, and all Dinah could see was panic. “On the phone, he...he was threatening people. He was yelling and using bad words, and he was acting really, really scary, but I don’t think it was pretend. I think he meant it all.”

Dinah didn’t need to know anything else. “Okay. Then you’re not going back.”

The panic melted into confusion almost instantly. “What?”

“Home. You’re not going back. Not if your dad is scaring you.”

“Where would I go?”

“You can come live with me. My mom won’t mind. I know she won’t.”

Blackbird shook her head. “She wouldn’t want me.”

“Of course she would. You’re nice and smart and fun and pretty. Anybody would want you.”

“Even you?”

“Especially me. If you came and lived with me, it would be like Paradise, but every single day.” She smiled, let herself run away with the idea. “You could sleep in my room with me, and we could stay up late every night, and we could come here whenever we wanted.”

She smiled, just a little bit. “It does sound fun.”

“It would be perfect! You wouldn’t have to be scared all the time, and I wouldn’t have to be alone.”

For a minute, it looked like she let herself see it. The life they both wanted, almost within their reach. But it didn’t last. “My family would find me.”

“Then...we’ll run away! Just the two of us. We’ll go somewhere so far they’ll never find us.”

“How? We’re just kids.”

“We can jump on a train. Or become pirates and sail across the ocean.” She saw the hope in her eyes fading away. Dinah desperately tried to get it back. “Or maybe I can learn to drive, and I’ll take my dad’s old truck and come get you, or—“

“It doesn’t matter,” she said softly. “Nowhere in the world is far enough that they won’t find me. They’d never let me go.”

“Not even if you asked?”

Blackbird shook her head. “They need me. For business.”

“Why would they need you for that? You’re ten.”

“Not now — later. My family,” she said softly. “They’re all part of it. Whatever it is. Whatever we do. And one day, I will be, too.” 

She spoke as if the words were a realization. Dinah watched her eyes go wide, her hands creeping toward her braids. “Hey,” Dinah reached for them, tried to pull them away from her hair. “It’ll be okay.”

Blackbird shook her head. “I think it already started. I just didn’t notice.”

“What are you talking about? What’s already started?”

“Letting us in on the secret. I think...I think I’m going to know everything soon.”

“Didn’t you want to know?”

“Not anymore.” She stood up suddenly, started pacing around Paradise. “I’m the oldest. It’s gonna be me. And I’m going to have to mean it all, too.”

“Wait, Blackbird, slow down. What’s going to be you?”

She froze, looked down at her as if it was obvious. “I’m going to be in charge. Of the business.”

“Says who?”

“Everyone. Mama, Papa, my aunts and uncles. That’s what they meant when they said we were the legacies. Next in line. It was always going to be me or Pino, but if the one in charge is going to have to…” she shook her head. “It has to be me. I won’t let it be him.”

Dinah tried to wrap her mind around what she was saying, but it was like trying to do a puzzle while missing half of the pieces — the picture just didn’t make any sense. “But do you want to do it? Be in charge and be mean to people?”

“Don’t you get it?!” Now, for the first time all summer, Dinah was seeing how anger, plain and simple, looked on her. “I don’t get to do what I want. Ever. I never have and I never will. I can’t hide, I can’t run away. Nothing in the world can stop this from happening.”

They sat in the silence for a minute. It hurt more than the ones she’d grown used to — as if it was filled with pain instead of comfort, anger instead of ease. She wanted to fight back. She wanted to stand up and yell, to say that she was stronger, that she could fight it. She could save her. But Dinah had nothing to offer. She was small and adults were big, and nothing she did could change that. Not yet, at least. Not now.

But not forever. Mom always told her that the power inside of her, inside both of them, would let them help people. One day, Dinah would be the powerful one. The hero. She’d learn, and she’d grow, and she’d never have to feel helpless again. Her voice would save them both — all she needed was patience. 

“I’ll stop it,” she finally said. “When I’m older and stronger and can use my powers. I’ll come save you. I’ll protect you. You just have to wait for me.”

“How? How could you stop it?”

“I don’t know. But I’ll figure out a way. And you won’t ever have to be what they want you to be. You won’t have to do anything unless you want to.” She stuck her pinkie out before she could decide whether it was a good idea or not. “I promise.”

Blackbird looked like she was going to protest, but she didn’t. She nodded and locked pinkies with her, and Dinah prayed she wasn’t making a promise she couldn’t keep.

—

The following Monday came heavy with the truth neither of them wanted to acknowledge. It was hidden in every word they said, in the silence between. They skirted around it, tried to ignore it as long as they could, but with every passing minute, she knew it only grew stronger: the feeling of running out of time.

Dinah broke first. “What are we going to do when school starts again?”

Blackbird just shrugged. She was laying down, staring up at the sky. Dinah sat on the swing, and she was tempted to look up with her, to try and find whatever had caught her attention, but nothing the world had to offer could make her take her eyes off Blackbird. Not when she wasn’t sure how much longer she had to memorize the sight of her. 

“I don’t want to think about school.”

“Yeah. Me neither.” She hesitated, before adding, “I wish we got to go to school together.”

“We wouldn’t be in the same grade, though. I’m a year older than you, remember?”

“Yeah, but we could still see each other during recess and lunch. Plus, just knowing you’re there would make it better.”

“You would hate my school. We have to wear uniforms every single day. Dresses with tights and fancy shoes.”

“I would wear them for you,” Dinah said, and she saw her smile, still staring at the sky. “You would hate my school, too — the only afterschool activity we have is basketball. Nothing as fancy as everything you do.”

“I would give up all of my lessons for you,” she said back, and Dinah didn’t know what to do with the way her words made her feel. Warm and fuzzy and seen. It made her never want to hide again. 

Blackbird turned, shifted onto her elbows so they were facing each other. “Canary,” she said, and Dinah could hear it in her voice that the time for pretending was over. “Are we ever going to see each other again after this week?”

“Of course we are,” she responded with more confidence than she had.

“How? When?”

“I don’t know. But even if we have to spend all year without each other, we can always come back to Paradise next summer.”

“That’s a long time from now.”

“Yeah,” Dinah said, “but I’d wait forever if I had to. Best friends don’t give up on each other.”

Blackbird nodded, with more determination than Dinah had ever seen from her. “I believe you,” she said, “but if it’s going to be that long, we should make this week the best week ever. Do everything we want before we have to wait.”

She knew exactly what she wanted to do, had known for a while, but found the courage in Blackbird’s conviction to follow through, to make a plan and stick with it. “Okay,” she said. “Best week ever.”

—

“I have a surprise for you,” Dinah said the minute Blackbird stepped into Paradise on Tuesday. She pulled the guitar from behind her back and watched as her eyes widened. 

“Are you going to play for me?” Any nerves she might have had slipped away with the question. Dinah wasn’t sure she’d ever heard Blackbird sound that excited. And it was all because of her. The thought made it impossible to fight back a smile.

She nodded, sat down and heard Blackbird sit down across from her. She’d spent all morning anxiously tuning the strings the way Mom had shown her, playing the hard parts over and over again until she knew she wouldn’t mess them up.  

“Remember when we first met, how I told you about that song? The one my mom likes to sing?” She fiddled with a couple of the strings as she talked, listened to make sure the notes sounded the way they were supposed to. 

“The one about the Blackbird?” She asked, and Dinah smiled, answered her with chords, watched her fingers to make sure they moved to the right places at the right time. Her first breath shook just a little but she let the words out anyway:

Blackbird singing in the dead of night,

Take these broken wings and learn to fly,

All your life,

You were only waiting for this moment to arise.

She didn’t trust her hands not to falter, not if she looked up, looked at her, but she stole a glance anyway, felt her fingers stumble across the notes as she took in the sight of her. Blackbird was smiling, wider than she’d ever seen. Dinah knew she wouldn’t be strong enough to keep going if she kept her eyes up, so she forced them down, let the verses ease in one after the other. The chorus came quickly and she let it, let her voice lead her instead of her mind, let it carry her through the melody. Singing had always come easily to her but now it felt effortless, as natural as breathing. 

She waited until the song ended, the last guitar notes fading into nothing more than an echo, before letting her eyes drift back up to Blackbird’s. She was wearing the same smile she’d spotted earlier, only this time it was accompanied by a blush in her cheeks and tears in her eyes. They sat in the silence for a moment, and Dinah wouldn’t have minded if it never stopped, if they’d been able to live in that moment forever.

“That was beautiful,” she eventually told her, voice barely over a whisper. 

Dinah felt heat underneath her own cheeks. “It sounds better when my Mom sings it,” she confessed, “but I had her teach it to me after we met. I’ve been practicing all summer.”

“I don’t care what your mom sounds like — no one could possibly sing that better than you.”

She laughed. “I guess I live up to my name, then.”

“Yeah, I guess you do.” She hesitated, before adding, “I don’t ever think I’ll live up to mine. To that song.”

“You already have,” Dinah told her. “You’re better and more beautiful than any piece of music.”

She blushed some more, her cheeks filling with bright red, and Dinah couldn’t help but laugh. “I wish we could be like the song and just fly away,” she sighed, and Dinah thought she looked hopeful this time. Like she could see it. Like part of her was beginning to believe it might actually come true. 

“One day, we will.” 

Blackbird just looked at her. Dinah couldn’t explain the way she felt, couldn’t find words or lyrics or melodies to match a look like that. All she could do was take it in.

“Can you sing to me again?” She asked. Dinah smiled, nodded, adjusted her fingers and let the notes fill the space around them, let them build until the rest of the word faded away. 

—

On Wednesday, it was Blackbird who walked into Paradise with her hands hidden behind her back. 

“I have a surprise this time,” she told her, and Dinah smiled, stood up and stared at the object she held out in her hands.

“You brought...a pocket knife?”

She nodded, completely unfazed. “It’s Sal’s. I found it in the car today. I was thinking we could use it to write our name on one of the trees. That way anyone who finds this place will always know that it’s ours.”

“You’re so smart,” she told her as she turned her head, looked around Paradise for the perfect spot. She gasped when she found it, staring back at her in plain sight. “We should write it on the swing!”

She ran toward it, but when she turned around, Blackbird hadn’t moved. “Your dad made that for you,” she said softly. “I can’t put my name on there.”

“It’s okay — I want you to.”

“But—but it’s special!”

“You’re special,” she told her, and Blackbird looked down, began fidgeting with the knife. Dinah walked over, reached out and held onto her hands until she felt them stop. 

“Why?” Her voice was so quiet, Dinah wasn’t sure she would have heard her if they hadn’t been standing inches apart. 

“You’re the only person I know who looks at me and doesn’t see someone broken. And I want to remember that.”

She looked up then, freezing her in place with nothing more than her eyes. “How could anyone ever see you as broken?”

“Doesn’t matter. Because you don’t. So would you please come over and help me carve our names onto this swing?”

She waited a minute, staring at Dinah as if she was giving her a chance to change her mind; Dinah knew she never would. Blackbird must have realized it, too, because she nodded, held onto her hand as they stepped over toward the swing. 

Dinah flipped it over. “The back isn’t polished, so it’ll be easier to put them here.”

“Is it okay if we use our nicknames?”

“Why wouldn’t it be? Who you are doesn’t change just because someone calls you something different. Here,” Dinah said, grabbing the knife out of Blackbird’s hand and flipping it open. “I’ll go first.”

“Be careful,” she said. “I’ve never actually used a knife like this before.”

“Don’t worry — I used to watch my dad do stuff like this all the time. We just have to be slow and careful, and never aim the knife toward our bodies.”

It was only when she started carving that Blackbird let go of her hand, moving to hold the swing steady instead. Dinah kept her eyes down as she worked, watched as each letter took shape. It wasn’t as clean as she’d have liked, but it would have to be good enough. 

“Okay,” she said, taking a step back and holding out the knife. “Your turn.”

Blackbird moved even slower than she did. She carved each letter with precision and grace that Dinah knew she’d never have. When she got to the letter c, she started and stopped, frowning at the wood in front of her. Dinah didn’t wait for her to ask for help, knew that if she did, she’d be waiting a lifetime; instead, she walked to the other side of the swing, placed her hand on Blackbird’s and helped her finish the letter, and then the next, and then every one after that. When it was done, Dinah waited, just an extra second, before stepping backwards, letting space grow between them again. 

“There,” she said. “It’s ours. Blackbird and Canary will forever have this spot marked.”

“What happens if someone moves the swing?”

“They won’t,” she replied instinctively, before deciding to add, “and if they do, we’ll just find it and bring it back. We won’t let anyone take Paradise away.”

“We can do that?”

“We can do anything.”

Blackbird smiled. “If the world thinks you’re broken, then I’m glad I get to be broken with you.”

“You’re not broken. Not even a little bit.”

“And neither are you. So maybe it’s everyone else that’s shattered. Not us.”

“Yeah,” Dinah smiled, and she knew she wasn’t pretending anymore when she agreed, “Not us.”

—

The weather on Thursday was perfect. Dinah remembered staring at the sky and thinking it looked fake, that it must have been a painting, because real skies couldn’t possibly be that blue. The sun was shining, and Paradise was theirs, and not even the threat of the end of summer could ruin her day. 

Blackbird was sitting in front of her. She looked the way she always did, with her two braids and that church dress and those stupid shoes she’d worn so many times. Staring at her, Dinah wondered whether she’d ever see the real Blackbird, not the one her parents controlled. What would that girl look like? Did she even know?

“Why are you staring at me?” Her voice knocked her out of her own thoughts. 

“No reason,” Dinah replied quickly, before impulsively asking, “Can I braid your hair?”

“It’s already braided.”

“No, I mean, can I take it out and do a different braid?”

“Why?”

Dinah shrugged. “You always wear it the same way. Plus, Mom’s been teaching me how to do all kinds of braids. I think I’m getting pretty good at it.”

“My mom braids my hair, too,” Blackbird said. “She’s the one who does it like this every morning. She’ll notice if it’s different.”

“I can rebraid it like that before you have to leave. I just wanna see what you look like with something different.” 

“Okay,” she said, and Dinah wasn’t sure why she seemed nervous all of a sudden, but she decided she didn’t want to push it. Not today, when they only had tomorrow left.

She watched as she reached for the hair ties, separating each strand until her hair hung loose across her shoulders. It felt longer this way, and part of her didn’t want to touch it, didn’t want to change it at all. She looked older, too, and more relaxed. She hadn’t realized hair could change a person so much. Maybe it was its own kind of magic.

“Why are you staring again?” Dinah could see the way her cheeks began turning red, and she smiled, reached out for it before she could help herself. 

“You look really pretty with your hair down,” she told her, running her fingers though it as she got up and kneeled behind her. “You should wear it like this more often.”

“Thanks,” she said, and Dinah couldn’t see her face but she knew she was blushing again. “How are you going to braid it?”

“I think I’m gonna start up here, kinda on the side,” she told her, “and then it’ll come all the way around to your other shoulder.”

They didn’t talk much as she worked. Dinah didn’t expect to be grateful for the silence, not on their second to last day, but there was something nice about the quiet. There always had been. With her other friends, she used to hate it when they had nothing to say, but Blackbird made it easy. Blackbird made everything easy. 

Dinah finally broke it when she asked for her hair tie. She tied it off, moved in front of her and brought the end of the braid with her, laying it down so it just barely rested on her shoulder. 

“How does it look?”

Dinah didn’t know how to explain that it made her look like a princess straight from the movies she watched and books she read, so she settled for, “I think it looks pretty good. I wish I had a mirror or something to show you.”

“That’s okay,” she said softly. “I trust you.”

They sat like that for another minute, face to face, the grass and dirt and air keeping the rest of the world locked away. She wished more than anything that they could stay right here forever. That nothing ever had to change. That time could stop, rewind and let her do this whole summer all over again. 

She watched Blackbird’s face, saw the smile slowly fade away. “You look sad. What’s wrong?”

“I’m going to miss you,” Dinah said softly.

“I’m not leaving yet. We still have tomorrow.”

“And after that?”

Blackbird looked down, and Dinah saw her fidget with the extra hair tie now wrapped around her wrist. “After that, we go back to real life.”

“I hate real life.”

“Yeah. Me, too.”

“How am I going to last until next summer?”

“Maybe,” she said, and she looked up with the tiniest smile. “Maybe we can write letters to each other. And we can hold onto them until next year, and then when we see each other again we can read them and catch up on everything we missed. And maybe that’ll make it feel like we’re still here. Like we still get to talk to one another.”

“It won’t be the same,” she snapped. She saw Blackbird’s face fall, and quickly added, “But it’s better than nothing. We should do it.”

“We don’t have to if you don’t want to. It’s a stupid idea.”

“No, it’s not stupid. I’m sorry. I just wish we could talk more.”

“So do I. You’re the only person I actually like talking to. Well, you and my brother, but he gets tired of talking really fast.”

“At least you have a brother. I won’t have anyone to talk to anymore.”

“You have your mom,” she said, “and you can—“ she froze, her eyes wide and her body completely still.

“Blackbird, wha—“ 

“Shh!” She lunged forward, threw her hand over Dinah’s mouth; a few seconds later she heard it. Footsteps, familiar ones, passing right by them and then disappearing. 

“Is that Sal? Already?” She whispered. 

“It has to be,” she said as she stood up. Dinah watched her reach for her braids and only finding one, the panic growing as she frantically undid the hair tie. 

“Here, let me help.” Dinah jumped up with her, undoing all of her work as fast as she could. “Why is he already looking for you? You just got here.”

“I don’t know. But I have to hurry. I don’t want him to find us.” Dinah stepped back, watched as Blackbird shook her unbraided hair out and ran her fingers through it. “I’ll catch him on his way back down.”

“Wait!” Dinah reached out, grabbed her arm before she could step through the leaves. “You’ll be back tomorrow, though, right?”

“Yeah. Of course.”

“Promise?” She asked, and Blackbird opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, the footsteps passed them by again. Dinah watched as she brought a finger to her lips, before slipping through the leaves. 

Dinah knew she shouldn’t follow. Most days, Blackbird left before he came looking, but now they were right outside, and she couldn’t help herself. She crept forward, stuck her head out just enough to see them without being spotted. They’d only made it a few steps past Paradise, but Blackbird had found her way in front of him, so Dinah could only see his back. 

“Boss says I’ve got to get you back home, kid.” Dinah thought his voice sounded funny, but maybe it was just the accent. She’d heard lots of people in the neighborhood whose first language wasn’t English, and he reminded her of them.

“Can we come back tomorrow?” 

“Sure, Helena. Whatever you want.”

She heard the leaves underneath them as they walked away, and she stuck her head out further, tried to watch them for as long as she could. Blackbird must have been thinking the same thing because she looked behind her, caught her eye and smiled. She stuck her pinkie out, and Dinah did the same, before she turned forward and walked out of the woods.

It wasn’t until they were gone that Dinah realized what had happened. What she’d heard. What she now knew.

—

Helena. She spent all Friday morning practicing the sound of her name. She liked how it felt, found herself whispering it while she waited in Paradise, the word getting stuck in her head like the lyrics to her favorite songs. Helena, Helena, Helena. 

Dinah thought about what would happen when she told her she knew. Blackbird—Helena would definitely freak out, but she’d begun figuring out the secrets to calming her down. And maybe, once she had time to think about it, she’d realize that it was okay for Dinah to know the rest. And once she knew everything, well...waiting all summer seemed pointless. If they were going to be writing each other letters, they might as well send them.

She rehearsed every word, imagined every possible scenario and prepared for it, but Blackbird never came. The hours slipped away slowly, painfully. As Dinah walked home, the setting sun her cue to leave, she began to worry. Sal had said they could come back. She’d pinkie promised. And Dinah knew people lied, knew they said one thing and meant another, knew they were cruel and broke promises all the time, but not Blackbird. Not them.

—

She spent most of the next few days trying to convince herself that Helena was okay. Her imagination loved to run wild, and the few stories she’d told about her family only gave them more fuel. Maybe her parents decided she needed to go last minute back-to-school shopping, or maybe they decided she needed to be locked up forever, like a Princess stuck in a tower. Maybe they went to visit her aunts and uncles, or maybe they’d shipped her off across the country, or maybe they’d sent her over the ocean on a boat so far no one would ever find her again. Dinah came up with hundreds of potential explanations, each one burying the thought that maybe she hadn’t come on purpose. Maybe she’d finally figured out what everyone at school already knew: Dinah Lance was not someone you wanted to be friends with.

As she walked on the bus Monday morning, she tried to keep her head down. Most people didn’t look at her much anyway, not after last year, which made ignoring them a lot easier. The only exceptions were the boys from the street over, who always sat near her and never shut up about anything. 

This morning was no different. As she sat down, she heard them bickering, risked a glance up and saw them crowding over a page from a newspaper. Curiosity trapped her, left her looking for too long, and before she could stop it, she caught another pair of eyes.

“You see the news, Dinah?” 

“What news?”

He tried to hold the paper out to her, but another arm pulled him back. “Dude, are you crazy? She can’t see this.”

Her pride betrayed her, made her narrow her eyes and ask, “And why can’t I?”

She watched the way he began to squirm. Like he hadn’t expected her to fight back. “It’s just— I don’t want it to upset you.”

“Why would it upset me?”

“You know the Bertinelli’s?”

Dinah raised an eyebrow at him. “Who?”

“The Bertinelli’s. One of the biggest crime families in Gotham. Don’t you pay attention?”

His friend smacked him on the arm, which almost made her laugh. “I guess not.”

“Well, someone went after them last weekend.”

Dinah waited for him to say more. “And this would upset me because…?”

He looked away, and suddenly she wondered if she should be nervous, if she should have kept her mouth shut and left it well enough alone. “Whoever it was, they took the whole family out. Burned the mansion down, too. But they, um. They also sent out photos to the press. Of the bodies. And I know that your dad—“

“Shut up and let me see that,” she said, grabbing the paper out of his hand before he could pity her any longer. She knew what everyone thought, but blood and gore didn’t scare her. It wasn’t anything new. She looked down, stared at the people lying in black and white on the floor, prepared herself to prove him wrong when—

Those shoes. She knew those shoes. They were too fancy for the beach, always worn with long white socks and polished no matter what happened to them, except now they were covered in spots, the same spots that everybody was lying in. Blood, her mind whispered, that’s blood, but she hardly heard it, because next to her was a boy, small and sinking in a puddle of grey, and she didn’t know him, not really, but she knew he was funny and sweet and that Blackbird had promised to give everything up to protect him. 

She didn’t want to see it anymore, but her eyes wouldn’t let them go. Her body was covered, a woman lying practically on top of her, but creeping underneath she could see Blackbird’s hair was still down. She never wore her hair down. Dinah had promised she’d rebraid it but they’d run out of time, and now she was laying there with long hair and bloody socks and—

“Why.” 

“Why what?”

“Why did they do it?”

“I’m not sure.” She heard his voice soften, and part of her hated the pity that crept in but most of her couldn’t find the room to care about what they thought of her. Not anymore. “Money, probably. Everyone’s always killing people for money.”

She heard the other kids stand up, heard them walk toward the front of the bus. She tried to follow but she couldn’t move, not when she couldn’t stop staring at her. She saw his hand reach for the paper, let him pull it away. 

“I’m really sorry we showed you. It’s probably hard, with your dad and all, to see other people...well. You know.”

She forced herself to look up, to look away, to nod and blame her dead father and keep the most important promise she’d ever made, even when she wasn’t sure it mattered anymore. Blackbird—Helena, Helena Bertinelli had warned her that it would be dangerous if anyone knew they were friends. And Dinah had questioned her, had mocked her, but she’d been right all along. So nobody would know. Ever.

She didn’t remember anything about school that day. She stared at the board but all she saw was lines of shoes, all speckled and soaking and too still, even for a picture. She kept her mouth shut even when it hurt, even when all she wanted to do was cry and scream and yell at the sky. The boys on the bus home left her alone, and if she’d had room for any sort of feeling she’d be grateful, but feelings threatened to break the carefully built wall she’d constructed in the time it took her to get to her classroom that morning, so she gave them nothing. 

When she got off the bus, she walked past her house, past the water and the sand, through the trees, until she found the stub that meant she was almost there. Part of her wished she’d walk through the leaves and find her waiting, on the swing or sitting on the ground, but Paradise was empty. It was gone. And it was never coming back.

The dam broke. Dinah felt it snap, heard the echo from deep inside her, let it come out with no restraint. She opened her mouth and screamed, until the trees shook, until her vision went blurry, until she didn’t feel like a person at all. She swore she could see it, the power, the sound itself, but she didn’t care. It hadn’t been enough. Whatever it was that lived inside her, she knew it couldn’t be magic, because magic wasn’t supposed to be cruel. Magic wasn’t supposed to leave you when you needed it most. Magic was supposed to be strong enough to save her. 

When she woke up, her head was in her Mom’s lap. She could see the swing in front of her, the ropes frayed and barely hanging on, and she knew it was her fault. She’d destroyed Paradise. And nothing her Mom said could ever make it better.

—

Her training started pretty soon after that. Her heart wasn’t in it, but Mom was so worried, told her she had to know how to control it, so she went through the motions, learned about breath control and aim and how to turn it on and off. Using the cry left a bitter taste in her mouth, but every minute she spent focusing on training was a moment she didn’t have to think about mansions filled with smoke and bodies drowning in blood. And Mom looked so happy whenever she hit a milestone. One of them deserved that, she decided.

School never got better, but if Dinah was being honest, she knew she was the one who stopped trying. Her own worst enemy, as always. Mom worried, had asked about friends more than a few times, but her grades were always good, and eventually she learned to lie well enough to keep her questions at bay. Eventually, the lies began to feel a little like the truth. 

—

She thought about her more than she meant to. It was always in the little moments. The mini victories, the accomplishments she had no one to share with. As she got older, she tried to imagine what they’d be doing if things had gone different that day. What would Helena think about the girls at school, who glared and laughed at her behind her back and wore more makeup than twelve-year-olds ever needed? What would she think when Dinah showed her how much better she’d gotten on guitar? Would she have figured out her favorite color by now?

She tried to write a letter, once. The way they’d planned. Every word felt fake, pointless when she’d never get a chance to read them. She tried to finish, because she’d made a promise, and she didn’t break her promises, but Helena had. Every time she closed her eyes, Dinah saw her turning around, smiling, pinkie held out toward her. Maybe if she’d run after her, if she’d made it official, Helena would have kept it. She would have come back.

Dinah crumpled up the paper, threw it away, and didn’t try again. 

—

Years went by. Life got busier. Dinah joined the choir, found people to talk to at lunch and in between classes, but she knew better than to let it go any further. Acquaintances were safe. They didn’t ask questions or have any expectations. They wouldn’t hurt to lose.

Mom went to work, came back later and later, always seemed frustrated at the world. When Dinah was fifteen, she introduced her to friends who wore outfits like the ones she’d imagined as a kid and had all sorts of powers and abilities that shouldn’t be possible. She told her that she was fighting with them, that she needed to do more. They’d talked about it when she was little, talked about doing it together one day, but Mom couldn’t wait any longer, couldn’t sit by while people suffered. Not when she had the power to change it. But no matter how much she wanted to go, she still asked for permission. For her permission. She wouldn’t do it, if Dinah didn’t want her to.

Dinah let her go. She watched as she went out, night after night. Mom told her that once she turned eighteen she could come out with them, and Dinah wondered what she’d do when the day came. Once upon a time, it had been all she’d ever wanted, but that dream had died a long time ago. And yet, every night, every victory she watched them celebrate, gave it a little more life, made her think about colors and outfits and cartoons and doing good. She liked the idea of doing good.

—

Twelve days before she turned eighteen, Mom went out by herself. Dinah begged her not to. She wasn’t strong enough, not alone. She told her the police wouldn’t come, wouldn’t help her if she was the only one. She told her that life was unfair and people would always be hurt and she couldn’t save everyone, and risking her life when it wouldn’t help anything was reckless and dangerous and stupid.

Mom wouldn’t listen. She suited up, tried and failed to hide the pain in each movement. Dinah could see the leftover bruises and scars from the never ending battles that came before, decorating her body like a scrapbook dedicated to pain and suffering. Each one served as a reminder of what was waiting for her on the other side of that door. Each one could have been the end.

She tried to stop her; Mom ignored her. She begged to go with her; Mom refused. She threatened to go anyway; Mom gave her a look she’d never seen before, made her promise she wouldn’t follow. She swore she wouldn’t, even when the words felt like a betrayal. 

Dinah watched her leave. Ninety minutes passed before she decided she didn’t want to be the person who kept her promises anymore. She ran, faster than she ever had before, ran until she heard sirens, blue and red lights illuminating a scene darker than all of her nightmares combined. 

The first thing she saw was the puddle. With each flash it changed shades, but she’d never needed color to recognize blood. The black of her uniform wasn’t dark enough to hide it, and she was still, too still, and nobody was doing anything. They walked around her, ignored her, left her out in the open for anyone to see. Dinah wanted to run to her, wanted to grab her and take her away, but the news vans began driving up, and even then, some promises were too strong to break. 

She didn’t know where she was going when she turned and ran, but she wasn’t surprised when she walked through the leaves and into what used to be Paradise. The swing wasn’t hanging anymore but it was still there, lying on the ground, dirty and hidden and forgotten. She hadn’t come back, not since the day she’d found out, when she’d woken up in her mother’s arms and cried until she couldn’t breathe. She’d held her, carried her home, and Dinah knew she’d believed the same thing the boys on the bus had, but she let her, sat on her lap and pretended her grief was old and resurfacing and nothing more.

Her knees hit the ground, the first thing she remembered feeling since she ran out the door. She wanted nothing more than to scream, but Dinah knew her own strength now, knew the damage she’d cause, so she bit her tongue until it bled and suffocated any noise that threatened to escape. She stayed there until the sun began to rise, until she knew for sure that no one was coming to get her. 

—

By the time she met Cass, she’d grown used to the silence. She’d spent years drowning the memories in anything that would bury them, from whiskey to cigarettes to men and women who didn’t mind being used. In her low moments, when the thoughts snuck in, a voice questioning what they would think of her if they saw her now, she reminded herself that bad things happened all the time. Trying to prevent them was nothing more than wasted effort. She should have learned that lesson years ago, or at the very least last week, when she went back for Quinn only to get left with an ungrateful drunk clown and more attention from Sionis than she’d ever wanted.

There was something about the kid, though, that she couldn’t ignore. Maybe it was the way she reminded her of herself at that age, a little angry and a little stuck, or maybe it was her Mom’s lingering hold on her, but when she watched her get driven away, diamond in tow, she knew she couldn’t leave it alone. Bad things happened to innocent people, but Cass didn’t deserve to suffer under the hand of Roman Sionis. Fuck self-preservation — she’d put up with whatever trouble came her way to make sure Cass didn’t become another name on a list that was already too long for Dinah’s liking.

Which was how she found herself in this god-forsaken circus, with Montoya and Harley fucking Quinn and some wanna-be vigilante with a crossbow. It was exactly the kind of situation she’d spent years trying to avoid, but Cass was waving a gun around, and she knew how they’d found her, knew who’d sold her out. When she grabbed it from her, when she aimed it toward Quinn, she wasn’t thinking about anything other than keeping her safe. She kept one eye on Harley and the other on Cass, half listening to whatever nonsense the others were rambling about, and that was enough until—

“Helena Bertinelli.”

She’d never been shot, but Dinah imagined it felt something like this. Sharp pain in her chest, sucking the air and life out of her, the world suddenly moving in slow motion while her heart raced faster than it should ever be able to. She turned, looked at the now unhooded assassin and saw both a stranger and a memory. The look in her eyes was unrecognizable, foreign in every sense of the word, but the rest of her face — she’d spent enough years dreaming about that face to know it, even after all this time. 

Dinah heard her detailing the men who’d killed her family, the men she’d hunted to return the favor. She couldn’t stop staring, looking in her eyes, searching for the girl she’d known. She watched the way they shifted when she declared she was done, resolve turning into panic, and the emotions may have been new but nobody else had ever told so much with just their eyes. It was that, more than the name, more than the explanation, that made her believe it. Blackbird, standing in front of her. Alive. Real. 

Cass’s voice took all of their attention away before Dinah could figure out what to do, what to say. They moved toward the window, saw the army waiting for them. Dinah wondered who she’d pissed off to curse her with a fate as cruel as this one, to give her the gift of a lifetime only to promise certain death before she could ask if she remembered the little girl with the swing and the guitar. 

Harley reminded them they didn’t have time for wallowing. She gave a speech Dinah knew they all needed to hear, Cass most of all, and then they were digging through a weapons chest, arming themselves with whatever they could find, wondering if it could possibly be enough.

For a moment everything was calm. Dinah looked over, saw Helena smearing black shit over her eyes. She wondered if this was it, the only chance they’d get, and her feet were moving before her mind had figured out what to say. Helena hardly paid her any attention, which might have made it easier, had her brain not chosen that moment to let genuine, irrelevant curiosity take over. “Hey, what’s up with this bow-and-arrow shtick?” 

“It’s not a fucking bow-and-arrow, it’s a crossbow, I’m not twelve.” 

The laugh came out before she could stop it. She’d only seen anger on her face once before, and to get it now, over something as simple as a name, was the cherry on top of the absolutely ridiculous scenario that life had thrown her into. The girl who’d refused to tell her who she was, who spent all summer using codenames chosen at random, now couldn’t stand her weapon being referred to as something she considered childlike. The girl who’d run away the first time Dinah raised her voice, who’d been shy and meek and scared, now snapped at a stranger as they prepared to storm into battle armed with baseball bats and roller skates. Nothing about this was funny, but its insanity was utterly and completely comical. So she laughed, until she looked up and caught her eyes for the first time.

It’s me, she wanted to say. I waited for you. I mourned you. I sang for you. Do you see me? She wanted to tell her, wanted to ask straight out. Time and cigarettes had left her voice sounding nothing like the one she would have known, and everything about herself felt different, but she wanted to ask anyway. More than that, she wanted her to say yes. She wanted her to remember. No matter what else came with it. 

At the last second, she bit her tongue. They were about to walk into what would probably be the fight of their lives, one that she honestly doubted they’d walk out of. The last thing she wanted was to become a distraction. To be the reason she lost her a second time. So she said nothing, waited until Harley came up to them and asked if they were ready, prepared herself to leave it at that. But as they walked by one another, the thought running through her mind slipped out without her permission. “You can yell all you want,” she whispered, her words an echo of a conversation she’d almost forgotten, “I’m not a coward. Nothing about you could ever scare me.”

Two seconds later, men crashed through the ceiling, and nothing else mattered but survival. She went down the slide, because of course there was a fucking slide. Helena took just long enough for worry to creep in, but before Dinah could climb right back up, they heard her yelling; an instant later, she slid down, kneeling on top of the man she was burying her knife into

She knew it should have disturbed her. If she was normal, it probably would have freaked her out, sent her running in the opposite direction, but all she could think about was how far they’d come from the kids who delicately wielded a pocket knife to carve letters into a piece of wood. Dinah watched her and felt impressed, proud at the girl who’d learned to stand up for herself. And the tiniest part of her felt grateful that maybe they were both broken in the same ways, the cartoon morals they’d once held onto similarly crafted and shaped into whatever it was they were acting on now. And damn if taking down a man in a carnival slide wasn’t cool. 

—

It should have been over when they walked out of the tunnel. 

The fight itself had been mostly a blur, panic and instinct taking over and not letting go until the last man went down. She didn’t know what she’d done, what the others had done, but she knew that they were all standing at the end of it. She wasn’t sure anything else mattered.

Dinah remembered staring at Helena as they made their way out of the building. There was so much she hadn’t noticed earlier. Like the purple in her top, deep and dark and almost blending in with the black around it. And how she still stood taller than her, all these years later. And the braid in her hair, small and only on one side. The tunnel was dim, the early morning sky still dark, and all she wanted to do was see Helena in the daylight. She wanted to know every part of her, exactly the way it was. 

The gunshots shattered her daydream. She watched Montoya go down, pulled her back as far as she could. She wanted to stay but Helena was alone up there, so she ran, grabbed the discarded gun on the floor and shot blindly into the ambush they’d walked right into. She watched Cass get dragged away, and the familiarity of it all threatened to leave her frozen in place. Another person, gone. Another loss she’d have to shelve among the rest. Someone else she was too helpless to save. 

Except there was Blackbird. Standing by her side, shooting into the crowd. Fighting for a kid she didn’t even know. Fighting for herself. Alive, after all this time. 

If it had been quieter, she may have heard the voice in her head yelling at her for letting her guard down. If it had been quieter, she may have recognized it. But noise this loud could only be silenced if it was overwhelmed, and she had been powerless for long enough. She’d made a promise, once, to use her powers to protect the people she loved. To protect Blackbird. And Dinah Lance didn’t break her promises.

She was already going through the motions when she heard it, words that could have come from any of them. “Canary, you know what you have to do.” Two quick breaths in. A third, deeper, slower, reaching down into her gut, until she could feel the power pulsing inside her, anxious for release after years of lying in wait. She let it build, remembered throwing out a last minute warning before running forward, out into the line of fire.

Intentionality. It had been her first lesson, the thing Mom said she’d always need if she wanted to use her powers. You have to mean it, she’d told her. You have to have something substantial behind it. A reason for using your power. It’s not a party trick — you have to feel something. She wasn’t sure she’d truly understood it until now. When Dinah opened her mouth, when she dug deep, it wasn’t just her power she found; it was pain. Years of it, piled on top of one another, buried underneath walls so thick she wasn’t sure she’d be strong enough to break them. She could feel the way her power intertwined with them, could feel it suffocating underneath the weight of everything she’d tried to ignore, all the suffering and guilt she’d tried to hide. It would hurt, letting it out. It would leave broken pieces behind that might never get put back together, but when she stood in front of Roman’s army, when she thought about Cass and Helena and Montoya and even Harley, she knew somehow that if she shattered, if she screamed until there was nothing left, someone would come to pick up the pieces. They wouldn’t let her break completely. They wouldn’t leave her alone. And she’d always known that any amount of pain would be worth saving the people she loved.

She took one last breath, and let it all out.

—

Dinah woke up to Montoya standing over her. She could see her mouth moving, but whatever she said wasn’t louder than the ringing in her ears. Or the pounding in her head. She’d seen Mom go through this all the time, but Dinah was out of practice. The last time she’d truly used her powers like this had been years ago, when Helena—

Helena. She tried to look around, but the entire world still felt like it was vibrating. Dinah squeezed her eyes shut, willed the feeling to pass. They didn’t have time for this. Helena needed her. Cass needed her. 

When she opened her eyes again, Montoya was still talking, eyes frantic and hair slightly disheveled but overall alright. “—your car,” Dinah finally heard her say. “Canary, where’s your car?”

Dinah reached up and pointed in the general direction she’d parked, not trusting her voice just yet. Montoya nodded, reached down and helped her up. “Bertinelli already went after Quinn,” she said, “but they’ll need help. We gotta go.”

As they stumbled over to her surprisingly unscathed car, as her head cleared and her vision steadied, Dinah thought about what Montoya had said. Helena’s last name, thrown out so casually. Like it didn’t mean anything. Like it wasn’t the secret she’d kept for years. Like it hadn’t been the reason for one of the worst days of her life. She said it like it was just a word, nothing more, and Dinah wondered if maybe she was right. If they’d given it more power than it had ever deserved. If everyone had.

“I’m driving,” Montoya told her, and Dinah bit back a protest, tossed her the keys and hopped in the passenger's seat. They found Helena along the way, a little battered and bruised but still standing, followed her on her bike all the way to the pier. As they ran toward the sounds of gunfire, past statues that stood in the shadows and floorboards that snapped underneath their feet, all she could think about was Cass. The universe couldn’t take from her when it had just given back. Not when she’d fought for it this time. Not when she’d finally done everything right.

Finding her and Harley, standing together, staring into the water that was too red even for Gotham’s standards, Dinah wondered if this was destiny. If everything before this had been lessons disguised as punishment, showing her what she had to do. Teaching her how to fight for what she wanted, for who she loved. Teaching her how to survive. And if maybe, now that it was over, she would finally get a chance to do something more. To live. She had no idea what that looked like, but for the first time in her life, she was excited to find out.

—

They didn’t talk in the restaurant. Not at first. Dinah couldn’t stop looking at her, as if she might disappear if she let her out of her sight, as if all of this might have only been some figment of her imagination. It felt fragile, somehow. Like one wrong move, one wrong word, could bring the whole fantasy crumbling around her. So she kept her thoughts to herself, tried not to think too hard about the fact that Helena seemed to let her eyes roam anywhere else, so long as they never landed on her own. 

The worry didn’t creep in until Harley stole her car. Helena laughed, the way she used to before, and suddenly she was nine years old again, sitting in the dirt by the beach, hidden behind the leaves and trees. That sound echoed throughout her happiest memories. She’d spent years calling on it, closing her eyes and going back when life became too much to handle. But what if she was the only one? What if her memory failed her, told her a story glossed over with time, one that looked much better than the truth? What if everything she thought she knew was wrong? Helena might not remember her at all. Or worse, she might not care. Dinah might be nothing more than a blip, a spot on a timeline that meant nothing in comparison to what came after it.

When Montoya stood up, when she handed Helena a business card and told them both to call her tomorrow, her heart started racing. It was just the two of them, the way it had always been, but they weren’t in Paradise anymore, and Dinah couldn’t stop thinking about the fact that this was the moment where everything changed. She’d spent years imagining something exactly like this, crazy and impossible scenarios where the people she loved came back to her, but imagining always let her control what happened. Now it was real life, and nothing was scarier than the fact that she had no idea what might come next. 

“So,” Dinah assumed she’d be the one to break the silence, but she wasn’t brave enough to come right out and ask. “I guess—“

“They called you Canary,” Helena said, her eyes in her lap and her hands fiddling with that toy car Cass had given her. “And your voice is magic.”

A million feelings hit her all at once. Relief, ecstasy, shock, awe. Fear, with its lingering grip, still refusing to let go. Comfort, fighting for a place at the table, made stronger when Dinah thought about what she’d said. Canary. It had always sounded right when it came from her. Like it was her own title, her own name, not one passed down by someone she’d never be able to live up to. It reminded her of how she’d felt that summer — like someone could finally see her, just her, just Dinah, and still like what they saw.

She nodded, before realizing Helena wasn’t looking at her. “That’s true.”

“I knew a girl who had magic,” Helena whispered. “I called her Canary, too.”

The very words she’d feared came so quickly she felt embarrassed at her own doubt. She should have known — everything had always been easier with her. “And I knew a girl who hated chess and didn’t know her favorite color. But I never called her Huntress.”

Helena looked up, the same awe and genuity in her eyes that Dinah found so incredibly familiar. “You know who I am?”

“There’s not enough makeup in the world that could hide you from me,” she said, and she felt herself smiling, tried to think of a time when she felt this happy and came up blank. “Hi, Blackbird.”

Had she not spent all morning staring at her eyes, desperately trying to catch her gaze, she may have missed it; instead, she saw the way tears threatened to make an appearance at the sound of her old nickname, just for a moment, before she blinked them back. Her face was a mosaic, and Dinah knew she could look at her for hours, searching for each individual emotion, memorizing every inch of what she thought she would never see again. 

Helena stared at her, mouth open, and Dinah could see the wheels turning, searching for the right thing to say, before she sighed and settled for, “Hi, Canary.”

“It’s been a while, huh?” 

“Yeah.” Helena shook her head. “I don’t understand. I never told you my name.”

“I heard your driver call you Helena on that last day. When you didn’t show, when I saw what happened in the news, it wasn’t too hard to put two and two together.” 

“They mentioned me in the news?”

Dinah thought about the bus ride, the black and white photo and the bloody socks. The boy in the puddle, the one who didn’t crawl out of an execution. The boy Helena had vowed to protect. “I saw a family photo,” she said, omitting details to still hold onto the truth. “Recognized you.”

“Oh.”

“I’m sorry. I can’t imagine what that must have been like.”

Helena didn’t say anything at first. Part of her wondered if she’d pushed too far, ruined everything already, and Dinah was seconds from handing out another apology when Helena finally spoke. “Do you remember the time I asked you about your dad? And what it was like to lose people?”

“Yeah.” The conversation came back in flashes. “You said you wanted to know what it was like. That you didn’t think you’d be good at it.”

She shrugged. “I was right.”

“Well, you can join the club, then.” The confused look on her face was so familiar, Dinah almost didn’t want to elaborate. “You think I handled losing you well? I almost destroyed Paradise. And after Mom?” She motioned around her. “I won’t bore you with the details, but this was probably the first good thing I’ve done since then.”

“You lost your Mom?” She sounded so sad, as if she’d known her. Dinah supposed in a way, maybe she had.

“Yeah. Years ago. She was doing this. The hero bullshit. The same kind of thing we talked about doing one day. Do you remember?”

“I remember everything.”

She didn’t know how to respond, how to tell her that their summer together had been the happiest time of her life, sandwiched in between the worst. That memories of them in Paradise, doing nothing but spending time together, had taunted her when she slept, reminding her of a time she could never go back to. That seeing her here, now, in the flesh, was everything she’d ever wanted, a dream somehow turned into reality. Remembering was an understatement. 

“Yeah,” she finally told her. “So do I.”

“I’m sorry,” Helena said. “For leaving. For not coming back.”

“Not like you had a choice.”

“But I promised.”

She blinked away the image of Helena looking back at her, pinkie held out, smile on her face. Minutes from a massacre. “Yeah. And I promised I’d keep you safe. So I guess we both dropped the ball.”

“You couldn’t have protected me. No one could.”

“I could have tried.”

Helena just looked at her. “We were kids. You were hardly tall enough to get on that swing. You really think you could have stood up to some of the most ruthless people in Gotham?”

Dinah shrugged. “You never know. Looks can be very deceiving. What I lacked in height, I made up for in confidence and pent-up aggression back then.” She thought she was joking, but the more she spoke, the more it felt like a confession. “If I had just learned how to use my powers a little faster, maybe I could have taken them. I could have saved you.”

“Or you could have died.” 

Dinah just shrugged. “Guess we’ll never know.”

They sat there for a minute, the silence comfortable and familiar, the way it used to be, until Helena said, “It really was impressive. Your voice. I always wondered what it would be like.”

“Oh, sure,” Dinah said with a smile. “It was real impressive the way I passed out in front of everyone. So graceful. So strong.”

“I thought it was beautiful,” Helena told her, and she was so serious, so genuine, that for a moment Dinah began to believe her. It was fascinating how quickly one sentence could challenge years of self-deprecation, of guilt and frustration and anger. Could make her question her own self-image. Could make her feel beautiful, if only for now.

“Yeah, well, you always saw me as better than I am. I guess some things never change.”

“Some things do.” She felt the shift, could hear it in her voice. Dinah didn’t want to think about the in-between, the time they spent apart. The tragedy of their own lives. It was easier to ignore it, to joke and deflect and laugh it all into oblivion.

“Yeah,” she agreed. “You definitely know how to use a knife now.”

She smiled, just barely, and Dinah took it as a win.

“You know what I mean,” she said. “We aren’t kids anymore. Everything is different.”

“Not everything,” Dinah said instinctively. “Not us.”

She knew immediately it was the wrong thing to say. Helena winced, as if the words were a slap across the face, as if she could feel them. As if they hurt her. As if Dinah hurt her. Her grip on that car tightened, and her eyes drifted away, looking for anything else. Anything but her. 

“I shouldn’t — I’ve gotta-“ she turned, stood up and walked out of the restaurant. Dinah swore to herself, threw some money on the table and ran after her. 

“Hey! Wait!” She kept going, kept her head down, but Dinah had let her walk away once before. She wasn’t letting it happen again. 

She caught her right as they turned into the alley where Helena’s bike was parked, hidden in the shadows of the buildings next to them. Dinah jogged an extra step, put her hand on her shoulder. “Blackbird, please—“

“I’m not her anymore.” She snapped, turned so quickly that for an instant they were face to face, inches of air keeping them from touching. They stood like that, neither of them moving, until Helena blinked, swallowed and stepped backward. “The girl you knew,” she added. “Blackbird. She died that day. She’s gone. I can’t get her back.”

Dinah knew she’d never find the right words, but she searched for them anyway. She wanted to lie, to tell her that everything would be okay. That they’d reached the easy part now, that all the suffering was over, that she was wrong and they could close their eyes and be the kids they used to be. But she’d promised to never lie to her. And Dinah Lance didn’t break her promises. 

“That makes two of us,” she settled for, before sticking her hand out into the new space between them. 

Helena just stared at it. “What are you doing?”

“Making an introduction. My name is Dinah Lance. Some people call me Canary. My voice is magic, my mother was a superhero, and my best friend in the world died when I was nine. If I’m being honest, I’m pretty sure I died with her.”

Helena didn’t move. She didn’t speak. But when she looked up, when their eyes met, Dinah didn’t see the hardened assassin or the little girl from the beach. She saw someone entirely different. Someone she desperately wanted to know.

Slowly, Helena took her hand. “My name is Helena,” she said. “Helena Bertinelli. Some people call me Huntress. My best friend used to call me Blackbird.” She hesitated, before adding, “And my favorite color is purple.”

Dinah smiled, watched as Helena’s face began to mirror her own. “Purple’s a good choice. It’s nice to meet you, Helena.” Saying her name, the one she’d practiced, the one she’d held onto for years in secret, came with the same level of anticipation as it had before. Like anything was possible now that she had it. 

Helena didn’t pull away, so neither did Dinah. They stood there, hand in hand. She could feel the callouses, the scars and rough edges that decorated her palm. It was a map, a timeline of everything she’d done, everywhere she’d been, and Dinah wanted nothing more than to know all of her stories. 

“I don’t know what happens next,” Helena said softly. 

“I think that’s up to us.”

“We could take up Renee’s offer. Wear the outfits, be the heroes.”

Dinah let go, only to hold her pinkie up in front of her. “I’m in if you are. We’re a team, remember?”

Helena smiled, reached for her, and suddenly there they were, miles from Paradise and years from childhood, pinkies wrapped around one another. “It might be fun. Doing something good. Helping other people.”

“I was thinking the exact same thing.”

“Plus, I don’t—um,” she dropped her pinkie, only to fiddle with the hair tie around her wrist. “I don’t really have anything else to do anymore. I’ve crossed every name off my list.”

Dinah had a million questions she wanted to ask about that, but it was early, and she was tired, and it dawned on her that they didn’t have to do everything today. She finally had the one thing she’d wanted more than anything else — time. 

“Yeah,” she said instead, “I’m pretty sure I’m out of a job now, so I’ve got some free time.” Helena looked confused, so she added, “I sang at Sionis’s club. But I don’t really see them staying in business much longer.”

“You were a singer?” Dinah didn’t know how she managed to sound both happy and sad when she asked, like she couldn’t decide how she felt about it. Like her own feelings were a contradiction. 

“Yeah. Most people didn’t really listen, though.”

Helena scoffed. “Then they’re stupid, or tasteless. Nobody sings like you do.”

She felt her entire body go warm, the same way she had all those years ago, when she’d brought the guitar into Paradise. “Yeah, well, I didn’t really care what they thought, anyway.”

“You didn’t?”

Dinah shook her head. “They weren’t you.”

“Oh.” She watched Helena look down, at her hands, at the ground, at anything else, but she couldn’t hide the smile, or the red on her cheeks. Watching her, all Dinah wanted to do was dig through her stuff, tune up her old guitar, and sing again. Not on a stage, not for a crowd, and not even for a paycheck. Just for her.

Helena looked back at her bike. “I’m not ready to leave yet.”

“Then don’t. Walk with me. It’s beautiful out.”

Dinah held out her hand. Helena stared at it for just a moment, before she took it, followed her out of the shade and back into the sunlight. Dinah finally got a chance to see her, to take everything in without any distractions. She saw her eyes, exactly as she remembered, dark and deep enough to drown in. She noticed the way her skin was littered with scars, new and old, small and dangerously large. But mostly, she noticed how even with her make-up almost entirely rubbed off and blood still decorating her body, Helena was still the most beautiful person she’d ever seen.

“Can I ask you something?” Helena said as they walked down the street. 

“Anything.”

“Is it still standing? Paradise?”

“Honestly? I’m not sure. I haven’t been back in years. But I have the swing. It fell off the ropes a while back, but the base is still good.”

Helena shrugged. “Maybe we can rebuild it.”

“Maybe,” she said, “but the best part of Paradise was never the swing, or the beach. It was being with you.”

Helena stopped walking. “Then I guess we're already there.”

“Yeah,” Dinah said, looking up at the girl next to her. The one who left. The one who came back. “I guess we are.”

[saibugs]

Lonely

Commission for an anonymous client of Leo Valdez, Calypso and their OC Autumn from Heroes of Olympus!! Thank you so much for commissioning me! <3

Leo was quiet as he sat on a rock, looking out at the ocean before him. His thoughts drifted towards Calypso, stuck on her lonely little island, and he clenched his fists.

Calypso’s curse was one he could say he hated. She was to remain trapped there, alone on that tiny little island. She was a beautiful young woman cursed to be forever alone, frustrated and lonely.

Leo had been the first to ever truly fall in love with her, but even he had chosen his quest over her. That was her fate: when she fell in love, a boat arrived to take Leo away. Forced to choose between his quest and her, he’d chosen his quest… like everyone always did.

But he had not forgotten what he’d said to her: “I will find a way to rescue you.”

Yet, now, as he sat upon this rock, as he looked out towards the ocean…

“Leo?”

Leo looked over and saw his friend Autumn standing there. He gave a light smile at her and waved, but it was half-hearted, and she furrowed her brows before approaching and sitting beside him. He returned his gaze back out to the ocean, coloured with the reds, pinks and oranges of the sky.

“Is something wrong?”

Leo looked over as she spoke, noticing her soft concern. She rested a hand on his arm, and his shoulders sagged. “Yeah, I guess.” He shrugged, trying to make it seem as if he was fine. “Just… thinking of Calypso.”

“Calypso?”

Leo carefully explained what he’d gone through, how he’d met Calypso stranded on her little island, and how he’d left her with every intention of going back. Except… his attempts to relocate Calypso’s island had proven futile.

He couldn’t find it. It didn’t seem to exist on any maps, and on his return trip, there had been no landmarks, no way of telling if he’d been close by. The gods knew he’d tried his hardest, but Calypso’s curse had once more affected her beloved. And it was also known that, even if Leo had stayed with her, he’d have to live out the rest of his days on that island. For Calypso couldn’t leave with a man.

Autumn listened quietly as Leo spoke, pursing her lips. She didn’t know what to say to him, and wished she could make him feel better somehow. But she kept her thoughts to herself, just putting an arm around him and saying, “I’m sorry. One day, I’m sure, you’ll find a way to reunite.”

***

“Damnit!”

Autumn’s knuckles whitened around her sword as she ran through the collapsing tunnels. Leo’s footsteps thudded beside her, in his arms the artefact they’d gone to retrieve, and they both gasped as they saw the light at the end of the tunnel… literally. Their way out was just ahead of them—

Autumn’s shoe caught a rock jutting up, and with a shout she crashed to the ground, managing to throw her hands out in front of herself to prevent more injury than the scuffed knees she earned. Her sword clattered to the ground before her, and she saw Leo skid to a stop and turn around once he’d realised she’d fallen.

“Autumn—”

“Go!” Autumn reached for her sword and pushed herself to her feet. Leo grimaced and went to refuse, but she fixed her brown eyes on him. A tentacle wrapped around the boy’s waist and he shouted as it tossed him out of the tunnel’s mouth, dust and rocks beginning to fall from the roof as the walls shook. Leo hit the ground outside, and could only watch as Autumn stumbled again, the entrance giving out and collapsing in on itself.

He yelled her name, his eyes wide, as he heard the thunderous crashing of rocks on rock, the tunnels collapsing in on themselves.

***

Autumn had the sensation of moving. Dizzy as she was, she could barely comprehend what was happening until she managed to look around and see the ground rushing up at her. Her eyes widened and she in vain tried to make a tentacle catch her, but her panic at the abruptness of the situation didn’t allow her abilities to work properly.

The impact HURT.

More than hurt, actually. Autumn cried out as electricity seemed to go throughout her entire body, all her nerve endings on fire. There were several cracking sounds, and her chest tightened. The wind rushed from her lungs, and she could only curl up, overwhelmed, her eyes wide as she tried to pull in any air. The edges of her vision were fading to black, and she swallowed, the taste of iron on her tongue as she managed to look around just enough to see someone approaching her.

But it wasn’t until much later that she had a change to get a better look at the person who’d come to her side.

When had she blacked out? Autumn didn’t know. But when she opened her eyes, she was greeted by a beautiful face with the loneliest eyes she’d ever looked into. The girl’s blonde hair was pulled into a braid, and her white tunic was something the gods were more inclined to wear, rather than the modern clothing Autumn and Leo wore.

Autumn blinked. Calypso.

It had been a while since Leo had told her about the girl he had sworn to rescue… but it had stuck with her. How could it not have? Leo had been heartbroken about leaving Calypso trapped on her little island…

“Ah, you’re awake.”

The voice was soft spoken, and Autumn realised she was the one being spoken to. Calypso was looking at her from the corner of her eye, her expression kind yet sombre.

All she could do was nod; opening her mouth to talk, she became aware of how dry her throat was. Water was pressed gently to her lips, and she drank desperately, gasping when it was pulled away. Calypso set the cup aside, and sat beside Autumn’s bedside.

“I did what I could for your wounds, but I’m afraid I couldn’t do much.”

“That’s… alright,” Autumn managed.

Doubt flashed in Calypso’s eyes, but she didn’t argue, instead asking, “May I know your name?”

“It’s Autumn. You’re Calypso, aren’t you?”

She blinked, her eyes widening. “Yes, I am. How do you know that…?”

Autumn wondered if she should tell her the truth, or lie. Conflict arose within her, and she could only stare into Calypso’s lonely eyes before the truth finally won out. “Leo told me,” she said.

Calypso lit up. “Oh, Leo!” she beamed. “You are a friend of his?”

She nodded, though her heart hurt. Friend. I’m just… his friend.

***

Two months passed from when Autumn had landed heavily on Calypso’s island. The lonely young woman had taken care of her, and they had stricken up a tentative friendship. Autumn herself had learned that Himeros had been the one to save her life that day in the tunnel, and had sent her to the first place he’d thought of.

But those two months had not been peaceful, not for her.

She had battled with her emotions and thoughts the whole time. While she liked Calypso, it remained a fact that Leo was in love with Calypso, but Autumn herself was in love with Leo. If she bought Calypso back, her chances with her crush were dashed, and she didn’t want to lose him. But… she also wanted him to be happy.

She had also learned of a loophole in Calypso’s curse. Calypso was only prevented from leaving her island with a man. Autumn was… not a man. She was a Hades too, and had a way off this island. Now she just… had to decide whether she wanted to take Calypso with her.

The lonely young lady sat beside Autumn then, offering her some food. “You’ve been sitting on this beach a while, Autumn,” she said, her voice filled with concern. “Are you alright?”

“I suppose so,” Autumn said after taking the food and thanking her friend. “I’m just… worried about Leo. He saw the tunnel collapse, he might think I’m dead…”

Calypso bit her cheek, and put a hand on Autumn’s shoulder. “I am sure he has hope you’re alive, somehow.”

“It’s Leo, he would.” She pulled her legs to her chest, resting her chin on her knees. I shouldn’t take her with me. As… cruel as it is… but Leo deserves to be happy… I want him to be happy…

She looked at Calypso. “Look… I have a way to reunite you with Leo.”

The young woman didn’t speak, just… watching Autumn, eyebrows raised, leaning back ever so slightly. Autumn waited for her response, but when none came…

“I’m a Hades. I… can use our shadowtravel to take you off this island. It’s… well, your curse only stops you from leaving with a guy, right?”

Calypso had to think on this for a second before she managed a nod. “Yes, that is indeed what I was cursed with.”

“I’m not a man.” Autumn tapped her chest as she spoke. “I think shadowtravel can also allow you to leave, if you’re confined here because you can’t set foot on a boat… with shadowtravel, you won’t need to.” She smiled even though her heart was breaking over what she had decided. “So, I can take you back to Leo.”

Tears began to well in Calypso’s eyes and she pulled Autumn into a hug with enough abruptness to startle her. “You would do that for me?!”

“Yes.” I’m doing it for Leo too. His happiness… She didn’t say that part, instead starting to make plans with Calypso on when they would leave. They would have to wait until Autumn was recovered enough to use her abilities… but that would be soon, with any luck.

***

A third month passed before they were ready to leave. Autumn had no marks left on her of either the tunnel collapse or Himeros sending her to the lonely island, thanks in part to Calypso. Now she was standing on the beach, sword strapped to her back, looking at the setting sun.

Her chest felt tight. By doing this, she would dash any chance she had with Leo, and that made her want to scream, to cry, to abandon Calypso here, but… she’d seen him that day. How torn up he’d been about leaving her behind. He would be broken-hearted for the rest of his life looking for a way to free her. This… was for the best.

***

Leo was quiet as he worked. It was dark but he was deep in thought and his sleep would be disturbed again. Ever since Autumn had vanished…

A sound from behind him got his attention, and he turned around, a hammer in hand, only to see Autumn stepping out from the shadows, leading someone by the hand. His eyes widened and his hammer slipped from his fingers as he saw who that other person was, and a lump formed in his throat as her gaze locked with his.

“C…Calypso?”

The lonely young woman smiled. “Hello, Leo.”

He looked at Autumn, opening his mouth to speak, but nothing came. Autumn gave a smile and waved. “Hey, Leo. I survived the cave-in.” She then explained how she’d ended up on Calypso’s island, making up a lie that she’d panic-activated her ability after being wounded, and then she stepped aside and motioned for Calypso to go to Leo.

She could only watch as the pair reunited, Calypso and Leo embracing tightly. A soft smile appeared on her face and yet all she wanted to do was cry. It had been the right thing to do but her heart was heavy and breaking as she watched them pull apart and look into each other’s eyes.

Leo looked over at Autumn, holding Calypso’s hand as if he was afraid to let go. “Autumn… thank you. Thank you so much.”

All she could do was nod so she didn’t start to cry.

[wayward-marvel-sommer1196]

Hawaiian Vacation

Pairing: Jensen Ackles x Reader

Warnings: Cheating (ex), language, sad/lost child

Word Count: 3934

A/N: This was written for Lau’s @dancingalone21 Summer Escape Challenge. This is like two years too late I’m so sorry for that love. I just had so much going on for a while that I just couldn’t write. My chosen destination was Honolulu, Hawaii. No beta and I know this is crap but this is my first piece of writing in a while so please take pity on me I’m rusty.

Summary: When you walk in on your fiancé in a compromising position, you pack up and take off on what would have been your honeymoon with your best friend. While in Hawaii, you run into Jensen who will forever change your life in a few short days.

One week. That was it before you were married to the love of your life Taylor. You couldn't wait. You had been planning this wedding for the last year and a half and it was finally here.

You had your final dress fitting today and it fits you beautifully. You felt like a princess. All your last final details were pretty much set. Now, all you had to do was check with Taylor to make sure he had all his final details put together.

That's where you were headed now. You were headed home to your beloved fiancé not expecting what you were about to walk into.

When you walk in the front door you immediately knew something was off.

"Taylor?" you yelled. No response. "Taylor, honey, are you home?" Still no response. You traveled further into your shared home and saw some clothes on the stairs on the way up to your bedroom. Female clothes that were not yours. It didn't take a genius to figure out what you were about to walk into.

You picked up the clothes on your way up to the door when you heard the moaning sounds of a woman being pleasured. At this point, you were fuming. ‘Really in our bed? One week away from our wedding?' you thought to yourself

"Taylor Shawn Ferly!" you shouted as you stormed through the door. "What the fuck do you think you are doing? Or rather who the fuck, I guess is more appropriate."

"Y/N! I…. This…. You…. Fuck this is not what it looks like," Taylor said as he got off the slut naked in YOUR bed.

"Really???!!!?!?! Because it looks like you are fucking some slut in our house, in our room, in our bed a week before our wedding."

Just then Taylor moved just enough so you could see exactly who this homewrecker was, and you were not prepared for the sight before you. "RANDY! Are you fucking serious right now? That's low even for you Taylor. My fucking sister? I can't even believe what I am seeing right now. How could you do this to me, Randy? You are my sister and that is my fiancé. How could you sleep with him knowing we are getting married next week?" you cried.

"(Y/N), I'm so sorry. I didn't mean for this to happen," she pleaded.

"Yeah babe, we both didn't mean for this to happen," Taylor added.

You threw Randy's clothes at her and screamed, "Get the fuck out of my house." With that order, she ran out the door putting her clothes back on.

"Babe-" Taylor tried.

"Save it, asshole. If you didn't want this to happen and if you loved me, it wouldn't have happened. You are scum, the lowest of the low. You don't even deserve my screams right now, but I can't hold it back," you screamed as you yanked the diamond ring off your finger and threw it at him.

"I will be staying with Dana and she and I will be going on what was supposed to be our Hawaiian honeymoon," you cried as you grabbed your suitcase and started shoving all the clothes you could in it and pack other essentials from the bathroom that you might need.

Taylor started getting dressed and nodded his head. "Babe, can we at least talk about this?"

"No, this," you pointed between the two of you, "whatever it was is completely and 100% over. Done. You made your bed now you get to lie in it. Peace out dick head," you said as you walked out the door with your suitcase and got in your car and called Dana, your best friend.

Once you got to her house you explained everything that happened in the last hour and cried more over a bottle of wine.

"What a fucking asshole and your sister is a mega-bitch and slut," she said.

"I know. I should have known they were talking way too much lately. He kept saying it was for the wedding to take the stress off me a bit but considering both of their histories I should have seen it coming."

"Girl, you knock that off right now. He was supposed to love you. You shouldn't have had to worry about something like this happening."

"I know, but it still hurts. I did love him."

"I get that sweetie but screw him. He is the one losing a gem here, not you. But I know how we can get him back."

"Way ahead of you. Already have the tickets in my bag."

"That's my girl. You can still get your deposits back from all the wedding shit, right?"

"From the park, flowers, and catering, yes, but the dress, I'm biting the bullet on that one."

"That's fine you may still use that one day, but forget about that for now because, in one short week, we will be in Hawaii, baby."

"Yes, we will."

One Week Later

The sun was shining, and you were laid on the beach outside the Prince Waikiki Hotel in your brand-new bikini. Dana was up at the bar getting you both drinks to help get your mind off Taylor and Randy and the wedding you would never have.

You were caught in your thoughts about walking in on your now-ex when you felt something, or rather someone, trip over your legs. It was a little blond girl who looked about 5 years old and as adorable as can be.

"I'm sorry miss. I didn't mean to trip over you. I wasn't looking where I was going," the little girl said.

"It's okay sweetheart. No worries. Are you okay?" you responded.

"Yeah, I'm okay."

Just then a tall, handsome, brown-haired, green-eyed man came running over.

"I'm so sorry ma'am. We were playing frisbee and JJ here was running to catch it when she tripped over you," the handsome man said.

"It's fine. There were no injuries as long as she is okay is all that matters," you bent down to pick up the frisbee that landed next to you and turned to JJ. "Here you go, sweetie. I think this belongs to you," you said.

"Thank you, miss. Daddy let’s go play more," JJ said.

"In a minute JJ. I'm Jensen by the way and this is my daughter JJ," the man said as he held out his hand for you to shake.

"I'm Y/N. It's nice to meet you both," you responded as you shook his hand.

"Hey girl I got the drinks," Dana said as she walked over. "Who's this?"

"This is Jensen and his beautiful daughter JJ. We were just talking after JJ tripped over my legs," you said.

"Well it was nice to meet you, Y/N," Jensen said as he and JJ walked away.

"He was hot as hell. Did you get his number?" Dana asked.

"No. A guy as hot as that is most definitely taken not to mention he has a kid, so he is probably married to someone who is just as hot as him and hasn't been cheated on."

"Girl knock that off right now. You are fucking gorgeous and any man would be lucky as hell to have you."

With that, you just nodded and you both drank your drinks while enjoying the Hawaiian sun.

Later that Night

One of the benefits of the hotel you were staying at was they had a bunch of different fun events you could attend. Tonight, was Luau night and you had the perfect dress for it that wouldn't be too hot, and you would be comfortable. Dana wore her classic shorts and a Hawaiian shirt. When you both were done you headed out.

It was everything you hoped it would be. The tiki torches, the fire performers, the hula dancers, even the roasted pig. The only thing that would make it better would be a guy to enjoy the night with.

When you were in your thoughts you felt a tap on your shoulder. You turned around to see none other than little JJ.

"Daddy! Look who I found. It's Y/N," JJ said.

"Yes, you did, sweetie. Hello Y/N. Hello Dana," Jensen said.

"Hello, Jensen, why don't you and JJ sit here with Y/N and me?" Dana suggested.

You through her a ‘what do you think you are doing' look and turned to Jensen with a smile. "I'm sure Jensen has to go back and sit with his wife."

"Nope. No wife. Just me and JJ here and before you ask no girlfriend either. It's kind of a daddy-daughter thing," Jensen replied. "We would love to sit with you, right JJ?"

"YEAH!" JJ shrieked.

She settled into the seat next to you. You thought she was the most adorable little girl in the world. "So, JJ, what is your favorite food?"

"I like chicken and ‘pasghetti," she answered.

"Well, wouldn't you know those are my favorites too," you responded.

You spent the next hour giggling and playing with JJ. You were always good with children and she was such a good little girl it just came naturally to you. She was getting kind of sweaty, so you braided her hair for her, and she hugged you. You couldn't deny that you were forming a bond with this little girl.

What you didn't notice was the look that Jensen was giving you. He couldn't help but admire the way you interacted with his daughter. She was his whole world and the fact that it seemed to come so naturally for you just tickled him pink.

Soon after your main entrée arrived and that's when the chit chat between you and Jensen began. You figured out that you both grew up in Austin and both still live in Texas. You both had a lot in common and it was nice to finally be able to talk and not think about Taylor.

After the Luau Dana went back to the room, but you and Jensen wanted to continue the night a little bit longer. So, Jensen, JJ, and you all went walking along the beach for a while. JJ got tired after a bit, so you offered to carry her and she fell asleep in your arms.

"So, what brings you to Hawaii from good ol' Texas? "Jensen asked.

"You know just needed a vacation away from home. How about you?"

"Like I said before it's a daddy-daughter vacation. I try and get as much fun time with JJ as I can. She is my world and I try to give her everything I can."

"I can see that. She's a wonderful little girl. You are raising her well. Most little kids I meet don't even know what manners are, but she just seems to naturally get it."

"Well, thank you. I try my best. You should also commend yourself, you are great with her. I could help but see that at the luau tonight. She has taken a liking in you."

"I've always been good with children. I guess it's a gift."

"It really is."

Jensen looked down at his phone and saw that it was getting late. You guys said your goodbyes and he scooped up JJ and went back to their room while you took your time walking back yours think about how easy things were with Jensen. Nothing like they were with Taylor.

Next Day

“Hey Dana, why don’t we hit up the pool today?”

“Sounds good. Let me just grab some towels and we can head out. Do you need some sun tan lotion?”

“Naw I’m good.”

You and Dana head down to the enormous pool and decide on a set of chairs off to the side away from the main group of chairs. You get settled in with your towel under you and your shades on. Dana went to the pool bar to get you guys some drinks while you waited.

It had been about 20 minutes since Dana left and you began to wonder where the hell she was at. You turned around and looked towards the bar to see Dana leaning over the bar giggling with some tall scrawny dude that you knew was her type. At this point you knew she was as good as gone. You loved Dana to death, but she was a bit of a hoe, but that just made you love her even more. Anyway, you knew is meant she would be gone for a while and you would be left alone.

Before you could dwell on the fact that you were alone you heard a shriek that you would know anywhere. It was JJ and she came running up to you and gave you a hug which you were more than happy to return.

“JJ you can’t just run away like that,” said Jensen running up behind her. “Hi y/n what’s up?”  

“Hey Jensen. I’m just sitting here all by my lonesome since my very rude best friend ditched me for a guy,” you replied.

“Well that was not very nice of her. Why don’t you spend the rest of the day with JJ and I?” he offered.

“Well, that sounds like a good day to me,” you said as you tickled JJ into a hug.

You guys spend the next few hours playing Marco polo in the pool, having pool noodle fights, and racing up and down the pool.

While JJ was sitting in your chair eating her fruit snacks Jensen pulled you aside. “Hey y/n would you like to go to dinner with me tonight?”

His request shocked you. You were not expecting a man like that to be interested in a girl like you especially after what happened with Taylor. You didn’t think anyone would be interested in you. “What about JJ? What are you gonna do about her when we go out?”

“I got that covered. We came with my best friend Jared and his family and he has already agreed to watch her for me if I wanted some alone time.”

“In that case I guess dinner sounds nice.”

“Good I’ll pick you up at 7. Does that sound good?”

“Sounds good.” At this point it was almost 5 so you both agreed that you would go to your rooms to get ready for your evening. You gave both Jensen and JJ hugs and you guys went your separate ways.

You were glad you decided to bring one dressy outfit as now you clearly needed it. You showered and put on your summer dress. You did all the prep that women usually do for dates, the hair, the make-up, and the works. You walked out to see Dana dressed up as well.

“Hey good looking, what are you all dressed up for?” you asked Dana.

“You know that guy I met earlier? Well, he invited me out tonight. What about you?”

“Well, I have a date with Jensen tonight.”

“That’s awesome.”

Before you could continue there was a knock on the door. You looked at the clock and saw that it was exactly 7 o’clock. You had to admire his punctuality.

You opened the door and he was like a dream. He was so handsome and couldn’t figure out why in the world he would pick a girl like you.

“You look beautiful,” Jensen said.

“Thank you, Jensen. You don’t look to bad about yourself.”

You and Dana said your goodbyes and she told you not to wait up and you left with Jensen.

You pulled up to one of the most beautiful and fancy restaurants you have ever seen. You both go in and of course he has a reservation which you had no idea how he got in such short time considering the place was packed. You got to the table and he pulled the chair out for you and did all the gentlemanly things you didn’t think guys did anymore.

“This is so nice. How did you ever get a reservation here?” you asked.

“I have my ways,” he said with a gorgeous smile.

“So, what is it you do for a living?”

“I’m actually an actor. I am on a show called Supernatural.”

“That’s why you look so familiar. I have seen an episode or two of that show, but I don’t really have a lot of time for tv.”

“It’s nice to not have someone recognize you,” he giggled. “What is it that keeps you so busy?”

“I am a social worker.”

“Very nice. That explains why you are so good with kids.”

“Well I actually got the job because I was already good with kids and I got the degree of course.”

At this point the waiter came over and gave you your drinks and took your dinner orders.

“Tell me how’s a beautiful girl like you still single?”

You cringed at the question. You knew this was bound to come up sooner or later. You were just hopping it would be later rather than sooner. “Honestly, I just got out of a serious relationship that did not end well at all. It’s kinda the real reason I took this trip.”

“I see. Do you mind if I ask what happened?”

“It’s fine. I was actually engaged to my long-time boyfriend Taylor. I thought we were madly in love and couldn’t wait for our wedding. But a week before we were supposed to get married, I came home from work a little early and caught him in bed with another woman.”

“That’s messed up.”

“Yeah the worst part was that the woman was my sister Randy.”

“Talk about the ultimate betrayal.”

“Yeah so suffice to say I called off the wedding and this trip was supposed to be our honeymoon, but the tickets were non refundable so my friend Dana suggested that we take the vacation to let loose and not think about it. However, this all happened a little over a week ago and forgetting about is not quite that easy.”

“I can imagine. That is terrible. I am so sorry that happened to you.”

“Me too. Anyway, how are you still single?”

“Well, single dad thing aside, my job also keeps me very busy.”

“What about JJ’s mom?”

“I knew that would come up eventually. We were actually married for a few years and I thought we were happy, but I guess she wasn’t. About a year ago we got divorced because she said my job took too much of my time. Which she wasn’t wrong about. So, we got divorced but still maintain a good relationship for JJ’s sake. There’s no hate there.”

“That’s so nice. It’s wonderful you guys could put your problems aside for JJ.”

“Yeah, that little girl is everything to us. Anyway, do you have any kids?”

“No. Unfortunately my job has kept me too busy for that, but I would like to one day.”

Before Jensen could respond the waiter came over with your dinner and you began to eat. The rest of the night went along smoothly with you and Jensen talking about personal details about yourself. You took a walk along the beach after dinner until you realized it was getting late.

Jensen being the gentleman he was walked you to your door.

“I had a really great time tonight,” you said.

“Me too. You are such an easy person to talk to. It’s like I’ve known you forever,” he replied as he leaned in slowly and placed his lips gently on yours and began to kiss you. Of course, you reciprocated. As the kiss starts to deepen you push back a little and grab the key to your door and unlocked it. Jensen kissed you again as you both walked into the room and closed the door behind you.

The Next Morning

You woke up the next morning to feel the bed next to you empty. You got up still wrapped in the bed sheet and saw a note on the side table.

               Good Morning Y/N,

                    Sorry I had to leave early. I had to get JJ and didn’t want to wake you up. I had a great time with you last night and hope we can do it again

                                                                               Xoxo Jensen

You smiled at the note and decided to get ready for the day. You laid out your outfit and jumped into the shower.

After you were dressed and doing your hair Dana strolled in still wearing last nights clothes. “Well, look who’s doing the walk of shame,” you said to Dana with a smile. She just smirked and walked into the bathroom.

You decided that you were going to do a little shopping, so you went down to the shops that were down the street from the hotel. However, when you got there you weren’t expected it to be as busy as it was. It was like Walmart on black Friday. Basically, it was a mad house.

Before you could turn around and head back to the hotel, you heard a crying noise. You walked around the corner and saw little JJ sitting on the ground huddled up and crying. She was all alone so you ran to her and grabbed her attention without scaring her. She saw you and ran into your arms.

“Sweetie, what’s wrong? Where’s your dad?”

“I lost him. I don’t know where he is. He was behind me then he was gone.”

“It’s okay sweetie. I got you. Let’s go find him together,” you said as you grabbed her hand.

You searched the first shop and found nothing. So, you continued from shop to shop until you hit the fourth shop and you finally found Jensen. JJ ran up to her father who engulfed her in a giant hug.

“Thank god you’re safe, JJ,” Jensen said as he kissed her head. “Thank you so much y/n. I was freaking out. I got lost in the crowd and the next thing I knew little JJ here was gone.”

“It was no problem Jensen. I’m just glad I found her.”

“Me too. Do you have any plans today?”

“Not really. I was just gonna do some shopping and chill why?”

“Well, we were just gonna do some shopping too. Care to join us?”

“Sure. That sounds like fun.”

You ended up spending the next few hours going from shop to shop with Jensen and JJ having a good time. You even went out to lunch where you and JJ made Jensen spill his drink on his pants and laughed at him saying he peed himself.

Since this was your last night in Honolulu you went to Jensen’s room so you could the talk you had been long dreading.

“Hey y/n, come in.”

“Hey Jensen, can we talk?”

“Sure, what’s up?”

“I have been dreading this conversation all day. But tonight, is my last night in Honolulu which means it’s the last night I’ll see you and JJ, and I really don’t want it to be the last time we see each other.”

“Me neither. I really think we have something special here despite only meeting less than a week ago. We both live in Texas why don’t we give this relationship a shot?”

“I really want to, but I live an hour away from Austin. How are we supposed to make that work?”

“An hour is nothing. We can figure the details out later but if you are willing to give this a shot then so am I. So, are you?”

“Yes.”

And with that Jensen pulled you into a kiss and your worries about the future faded away. You two would figure it out together.

Tags:

Jensen Ackles

@akshi8278

Everything SPN

@jensen-jarpad @winchesters-favorite-girl @sisterwinchesterwriter @samslostshoe-deansbaby @lenaabs @a-fan-fighting-for-equality  @mogaruke @internationalmusicteacher @mashed-fandom-imagines @maddybeck01 @jensenjefferyjarednormanmisha @grace-for-sale @deangirl-samcurious-0124-0502 @sandlee44 @percussiongirl2017 @myheroessamanddean @kindly-fuck-off @the—real-wombat  @damienswifeolicitydallysgirl @waywardasfudge @because-you-never-know-when @ellie-andthemachine @supernaturalmarvelfan @supernatural-strangerthings-1980

[the-writerly-night-owl]

New Beginnings

Book: The Elementalists 

Pairing: Beckett Harrington x MC (Ellie) 

Summary: It’s wedding time and this is how it goes! 

Authors Note: @ernestsinclairs Thank you for letting me use some of your ideas! I never thought of writing a wedding story until I read your ideas and absolutely love it! So this ones for you! 

Tag List!:  @flyawayboo  @queen-among-writers    @cosigottahavefaith   @am-i-invisible777 @countrymusicandncis-blog  @fluffy-cat-whisper @melodyofgraves @symonde

September 22 was a big day for Ellie as she tried very hard not to squeal out in delight. Her body practically quivering in excitement as she sat as still as she could. Shreya making finishing touches on her hair before backing off.

“Alright done,” she said as she smiled proud of herself. “Want to look at yourself?”

“I shouldn’t,” said Ellie as she bit her bottom lip. “But I totally should, right?”

Shreya shook her head as she swiveled the chair around as she clapped her hands in delight at what she saw. The side braid and elegant twist in the back. The Harrington family tiara firmly in place with the veil flowing behind her. Her great great grandmother’s necklace adorned her neck as she gently touched it.

“It looks beautiful,” she said as she gave her friend a side hug before turning her attention to her dress which would go on next.

It was today, September 22, was Ellie officially becoming Mrs. Harrington as she refrained herself from yelling across the hall she was getting married. It was exciting as she was marrying the right man for her as smiled just thinking about him. The thought of being nervous never crossed her mind.

She glanced at the clock to see it was only one as she had one hour until she was married. It was going to slow today.

Ellie nodded as she glanced out at the view from the window. It was gorgeous here, she thought, glad that chose this location.  Beckett’s family really wanted them to marry in one of their ancestral familial estates as tradition called for. The first being in Wiltshire, England where the family originally came from. The other in Cape Cod Massachusetts where the family first landed with the pilgrims. Choice number two sounded perfect. Especially when she learned that it was a mansion that over looked the beach and they had the perfect time at sunset.

Around her the other girls were getting ready as Ellie was the last to get her dress on. Breath, she thought, she was getting married today. She turned to see her bridesmaids zipping each other up into their gowns. Then once they were in their purple gowns did they turn to her.

“Alright Ellie it’s your turn,” said Katrina as she pulled the gown hanging from next to the window.  

Together she and Shreya helped her step into the most gorgeous she had ever seen. It was handmade, never in her dreams had she thought of a handmade wedding dress, and it was all hers. The gown made of fairy spun silk and embedded with tiny raindrop crystals. The skirt full and there was a three foot long train.

“My brother is going to pass out when he sees you,” said Katrina as she wiped her eyes. “I don’t think I’ll even get a better wedding gown then this one day.”

“Let’s get me married,” she said as she headed toward the door. Ellie was getting married to the man she loves and nothing would stop her.

++++

Beckett Harrington smoothed his jacket and adjusted the cuffs on his sleeve once again. He was already down near where the ceremony was being set up. Everything was cleaned to where he could see his own reflection in the floor. Candles were everywhere as the ever-burning wicks being lite. Flowers were everywhere as an old clock ticked closer and closer to the time.

“Beckett are you okay?” asked Griffin as he put his hand on his shoulder.

At the slightest touch did Beckett turn to face his friend before slumping into a nearby chair.

“Is everything okay?” he asked if a bit in a snappy way. “I’m getting married in less then an hour and I’m nervous then ever. I want everything to be perfect, but we had to tone down some of the more magical elements since some of the family Ellie invited is attuneless. My dad decided to invite a couple of his business associates. My ring bearer is my cousin I don’t even like because I can’t use my pet Arylu, Odin.”

Griffin looked surprised but awkwardly put a hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay Beckett, think about the honeymoon instead. You guys are going to Cordonia right?”

“We’re going to Rome,” said Beckett as he buried his face in his hands. “I just wanted this to be perfect and I feel like I lost control.”

“Hey hey, you’re doing great actually. As your best man everything is under control, just because it’s not you in charge doesn’t mean we don’t know what we’re doing,” said Griffin as he sat down next to him. “This part is supposed to be relaxing since you’re supposed to do nothing. I have your rings; did you practice your vows?”

Wordlessly Beckett nodded as he could recite those in his sleep. He took a breath as he wished the day was already over. That he was already on a private plane over the Atlantic to see the forum, colosseum, and have sex every night for a while.  

“Listen, Beckett you got this. There’s no looking back and trying to fix everything until it’s perfect you just roll with it. You love Ellie and she loves you and that’s what matters, not what the perfect flower arrangement is. Go up there and marry her. Now what’s up with the ring bearer?”

Beckett only rolled his eyes. “It’s my cousin Jasper’s son, he likes to terrorize the pets and almost caused Odin’s back leg to break. Sure, he’s only eight but I’ve heard it’s gotten worse and Jasper won’t control him.”

“Ouch, I’ll keep that in mind and keep them away from you whenever I can,” he said.

“Griffin,” said Beckett as he looked over at him. “Thanks, I needed that talk, thanks for helping and doing a good job.”

“We’re good,” he said but before he could say anything else there was a knock on the door.

The backdoors to the area where they had set up opened as Katrina poked her head in. Her smile wide as he knew what that meant. Griffin patted him on the shoulder as they went to line up with the girls. Beckett closed his eyes as he took another breath, this was it.

++++

Beckett’s cousin, Fitzwilliam entered with Katrina on his arm.

Then Shreya next to Zeph.

Atlas walked with Griffin next to her.

Beckett watched as the bridesmaids and the groomsmen entered as he caught his breath. Following Atlas and Griffin was the ringbearer. Then the flower girl scattered petals as she waved to her mother.

Finally did Ellie walk down in a gown that Beckett could feel his jaw drop and his heart skip. She looked stunning as a smile never left her face. Her foster father walking down with her as her face lite up as she saw him for the first time today. Ellie seemed to be radiating warmth and sunshine around her as she kissed her dad and then stood next to him.

She grinned at him as Beckett began to feel weak at the knees the way she smiled at him. They took hands as his fingers intertwined with hers. Then turned to listen to the speech from the justice of the peace.

“A wedding is such a wonderful occasion filled with hopes, dreams and excitement.…”

Ellie glanced over at Beckett as he was soaking in the words. He looked so serious standing there as he shifted as she could see his nerves. Gently she squeezed his hand as Beckett grinned at her. Her gesture made him brighten up as her heart fluttered. There was no way this day could go wrong as she wanted to kiss him now.

The justice of the peace gestured for Beckett to start with his vows.

“Ellie, when I first met you I was determined not to like you. I know I can be difficult, I'm selfish and proud and impossibly hard to get close to. I'm well aware that I'm not the most likable person. What happened next was a complete surprise because you genuinely saw me for who I really am. You helped break down my barriers.  Because of you I’ve become a different man, caring and more secure of who I am. You’re the reason why I get up every morning just to see your beautiful smile. The way your eyes light up, you’re warm and bright like sunshine in a person.  I can’t wait to start a life and a family with you Ellie. I choose you to be my wife this day and forevermore.”

He grinned at her as Ellie tried not to cry. She took a breath as she looked at him forgetting that they had an audience.

“Beckett, there’s not much I can say that can top that,” she started with a small giggle. “I know that I love you and that these feelings will never change. For as long as I’ve known you, you have always been that person I could talk to.  There is little to say that you haven’t already heard, and little to give that is not already freely given. I love you and I want you to be the person that I wake up next to every morning.”

The justice of the peace smiled as Griffin handed over the rings as they exchanged their final vows.

“Beckett do you take Ellie to be your lawful wedded wife?”

“I do.” With that he pushed a ring on her finger as that warmth in her belly bubbled. It was one of his families rings that she was proud to wear that was  made of diamonds and sapphires. 

“Do you Ellie, take Beckett to be your lawful wedded husband?”

“I do,” she said as she did the same with his ring.

“I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may now kiss.”

With that they eagerly kissed each other as her arms wrapped around his shoulders and his hands on her waist. Behind them cheered echoed through the building as they headed toward the door. This wasn’t an ending, it was a new beginning with a new adventure just ahead. 

[incorrectdeceptionquotes]

A Bundle of Secrets Chapter 29

Chapter 29

Cameron woke up before his alarm. He was wide awake. His brain just hadn’t been able to shut off. He then heard a little voice whining. He walked over to the crib where Farrah was sitting up, clutching her woolen blanket. She looked up at her uncle with tears silently streaming down her cheeks. Cameron felt his heart split in two. He gently stroked her curly hair, “Hey... what’s wrong Farrah?”

Cameron almost didn’t hear the little girl’s babbles. “Mama... Mama...” She held the blanket closer to herself, “Mama...”

“Hey... come here.” He picked her up with the blanket still in her arms.

She lifted the blanket up and hit it slightly against his chest as the tears continued to fall down her cheeks, “Mama...”

Did she... did she know what was happening today? Cameron sighed as he held his niece close to just let her get it out. Farrah rubbed her eyes with her tiny fist. “I know...” She rested her tired head on his shoulder, “I know you miss your mama... I’m so sorry. I wish that I could bring her back...” He knew that Farrah couldn’t quite understand what he was saying but she seemed to be calming down. She snuggled closer to him as she gripped her blanket.

About an hour later, Jonathan woke up and found Cameron and Farrah in the kitchen. Cameron was slowing walking back and forth as he tried to sooth the baby in his arms but she was just upset. “Cam?” Cameron turned at the sound of his brother’s voice, “What’s wrong?”

Cameron sighed, “I don’t know what it is. Farrah’s just upset.” Farrah clutched her blanket closer to herself and let out another tiny whine, “I wish I knew what it was. I mean, I’ve changed her, I’ve fed her... I think she knows what’s going on today.”

“Cam, she’s just a baby.”

“Well, it seems she can tell that there is something wrong about today.” He kissed her messy curls, “You should have heard her earlier. She kept calling for Fiona.” Jonathan’s eyes glazed over. Cameron sighed, “We gotta be strong today. Not just for show but for Farrah.”

“You go get dressed and I can get Farrah ready.” Jonathan said as he walked over to his brother and niece.

“You sure?” Cameron asked but Jonathan was already taking Farrah in his arms.

“Positive. Just don’t spend three hours on your hair.” The older twin joked.

Cameron cracked a tiny smile, “Now you know that that is impossible.”

Two hours later, Cameron and Jonathan were both dressed in simple black suits and black ties. Farrah had been dressed in a black dress with long sleeves but with dark coat overtop. She also had her woolen blanket with her. As they stepped out of the apartment and were placing Farrah in her stroller, they were suddenly surrounded by a hoard of paparazzi.

“Cameron! Jonathan! What is it like to finally have your name cleared?”

“What is your relationship with Bennett Blanc?”

“Jonathan, what are you going to do now that you no longer live in your brother’s shadow?”

“Cameron Black, who is the child? Is this another family member you’ve been keeping secret?”

Now usually, Cameron and Jonathan didn’t have much problem with the press but when they tried to get close to their niece, that’s where the line was crossed. “If you all would be so kind as to step aside from the stroller.” Jonathan said in a calm but commanding voice, “Cameron and I have no problems with your questions but you’ll have to understand if our niece doesn’t feel the same way.”

“If you’ll excuse us ladies and gentlemen,” Cameron added as he and Jonathan moved Farrah’s stroller out of the crowd, “We’ll have to talk another time. Have a nice day.”

They got to the archive where the others were already there with everything set up for the wake. Despite the somber tone, the group gave the twins sympathetic smiles. Cameron picked up Farrah and walked over to Kay who was dressed in a long and loose fitted black dress. “Hey.” He greeted as he kissed her cheek, “How are you?”

Kay shook her head, “I’m fine. I should be asking you that.” She noticed faded dark circles under his eyes, “Did you get any sleep?”

“Not really.” He admitted, “But it’s fine. I’m really not that tired.”

She nodded, still not convinced. “How’s Farrah?” The baby blinked her eyes and turned her head at the sound of her name.

“I’m honestly not sure. She’s just upset...” Farrah started chewing on her blanket but when Kay took a closer look, she saw that her eyes were slightly red and glazed over. “I think she’s realizing that... they’re not coming back.” Kay felt her heart break for the little girl and she couldn’t help but kiss the baby’s forehead. Farrah’s mouth turned upwards into a smile as she looked to Kay. Cameron felt his own smile form, “Hey... that’s the first time I’ve seen her smile today.” Cameron and Kay walked back over to the others. “Okay, so people should be starting to come for the wake by twelve.”

“Marigold said she would be here a half hour early so Gunter and I could help her set up.” Jordan explained. “She’s pretty cool for an older lady”

“Mike and I are in charge of the refreshments.” Dina announced. “I’m also vice girl. Anything you might need... or want,” She lifted up a black leather bag, “Is in here.”

Jonathan raised an eyebrow, “Seriously?”

Dina nodded. “Alright... ” Mike challenged, “Do you have those flavour changing Tic-Tacs?” She pulled out the box of the Tic-Tacs he asked for.

Jonathan smirked, “A charger?”

Dina just grinned, “Outlet or USB?”

“Outlet.”

She pulled out an outlet charger from her bag and handed it to the older twin, “Anything else?”

Jonathan’s smirk only grew as he took the charger, “You still got it.”

Soon people began making their way for the wake after twelve o’clock. Most were customers from Marigold’s cafe who had known Fiona and befriended her. Others had been Shawn’s coworkers and while they hadn’t known the young doctor for very long, his absence had been very much noticed in their office.

When the clock struck one o’clock, Cameron and Jonathan gave Marigold the floor.

“I met Fiona eight years ago. She... she was one of the most wonderful people I have ever had the pleasure of knowing.” Marigold cleared her throat, “I don’t know what came over me when I had offered Fiona a job and a place to stay but I thank God everyday that I did. Never once did she complain about work or the fact that we were living in a tiny apartment above the cafe.” A picture of Fiona and Marigold was shown on the screen behind her. It was clearly from a few years ago. Fiona’s hair had been longer and braided and Marigold’s short hair had a very 2000s vibe to it. “Fiona soon became like the daughter I never had. She always had a smile on her face. She always treated people with kindness, even when they might not have made the best first impression... which brings me to Shawn.”

That comment made everyone let out a chuckle.

“Shawn was a very fine young man. As someone who was lucky enough to see their love story unfold, I can attest that it didn’t get off to the smoothest start.” The image behind her changed to a picture of Shawn and Fiona on their wedding day.

“Mama! Dada!” Farrah called out holding out her arms when she saw her parents on the screen. Cameron held her closer but she was trying to wiggle out of his hold. She wanted her parents.

Marigold felt her eyes well up. She cleared her throat again, “He loved Fiona and he loved Farrah so much. He was a good man. He would have been one of the better doctors this world could have had. I remember Fiona telling me how protective he had become by the end of her pregnancy. She would joke by saying that judging by all the parenting books he was reading, it was almost like he was trying to be the better parent.” She paused for a moment as Jordan changed the picture to the one of the day Farrah was born. Shawn had had his arm around Fiona and Fiona had Farrah in her arms, wrapped in a light pink blanket with little pink hat on her tiny head. “They loved this little girl more than anything in the world.”

The pictures changed to Shawn holding Farrah in his arms who must have been less than six months old at the time. It was clear that in his eyes, Farrah was the most precious child in the world to him. The picture changes to another of Fiona holding a month old Farrah while standing next to a Christmas tree. It then changed to Fiona and Shawn during Fiona’s pregnancy holding up a pink piece of paper that had “IT’S A GIRL!” written on it.

“I could go on about how much these two loved each other and how much they loved their daughter but I thought the best way to end my speech was to simply show you.”

Marigold nodded to Jordan who presented a video that the two of them had put together. “Shawn! Get that camera away!” Fiona’s playful voice could be heard as she pushed the one taking the film. Farrah’s eyes lit up at the sound of her mother’s voice.

“But Fifi, you look great!”

“Right...” She rolled her blue eyes. Except for her brown eyes, Farrah seemed to have gotten most of her appearance from Fiona. “I look like beached whale.” She wore a blue maternity dress that clearly showed off her baby belly.

“All right, that’s it.”

Fiona furrowed her brows, making everyone, except for Cameron and Jonathan who were watching with intense focus and tiny smiles on their face, notice just how much she looked like them. “What do you mean?” The camera suddenly shook as Shawn flipped it to show him running over to Fiona and wrapping his other arm around her and attacking her face with kisses. “Shawn, what are you doing?” She shrieked with laughter.

“This is your punishment until you say something nice about yourself!” He said as he continued to kiss her laughing face. “Say you’re a beautiful person!”

“What? No!” She laughed.

“Say it.”

“Shawn-”

“I’m going to keep grossing out our daughter with this footage of us kissing if you don’t say it.”

Fiona let out another laugh, “Alright, alright! I’m a beautiful person!” She then turned and kissed his cheek, “But so are you.”

“I am.” He grinned smugly.

Fiona raised an eyebrow, “Oh stop, you’re too modest.” She turned her face to the camera and took it from Shawn, “If your father is still like this in twenty years, remind me to get a divorce.” She chuckled.

“You wound me Fiona.”

She rolled her eyes, “You make it too easy.”

“Your mother’s lucky I love her.” He said to the camera, “It won’t be long now Princess, we’re meeting you in less than a month.”

“And given by the way you’ve been sitting on my bladder, you better be real freaking cute.” She grinned.

“Fifi, it’s us, of course, she’s going to be cute.” Shawn said before Fiona stopped the video.

Farrah tried wiggling her way out of Cameron’s grasp again. When he held her back bringing her closer to him, tears started to form in her big brown eyes. In her mind, her parents were right there. Why wasn’t she allowed to go to them?

Marigold spoke one last time, “Fiona and Shawn were two genuinely kind and decent people. What hurts most is that their lives were cut so short that they didn’t even get the chance to see their daughter turn a year old. I have not known Fiona’s brothers for very long but they seem to care for Farrah just as much as Shawn and Fiona did. They will be missed. I will miss them. Thank you for listening.” Everyone clapped quietly as Marigold made her way back to her seat

The rest of the wake went relatively smoothly. Kay noticed Cameron in a corner of the archive, slowly pacing back and forth with Farrah in his arms, trying to calm the fussing baby down. Farrah was holding back her cries but tears where streaming down her face. Cameron was whispering something to her as he tried to gently wipe away her tears. Kay walked over to them. “Hey.” She whispered, not wanting to draw attention.

“Hey.” He replied.

“Do you need anything?” She asked

Cameron shook his head, “I don’t know what it is. Farrah’s just been so upset today.” He pressed his mouth together, “Is it bad that a part of me was hoping she wouldn’t realize that today was going to be different?”

Kay shook her head, “She can recognize them as her parents... no matter how happy she usually is,” She stroked Farrah’s cheek with the back of her finger, “She’s still a baby who’s lost her parents and she doesn’t realize they’re gone yet. She misses them.” Cameron nodded. He had a somber expression, “But hey.” He looked at her, “You’re doing everything you can to make sure Farrah has a good life.”

“I guess.”

“I’m serious. You may not realize it but not everyone would do what you’re doing. You didn’t even have to think about taking her in.”

Cameron felt his lips twitch upwards, “Would you stop making me sound like such a saint?”

Kay let out a light chuckle, “Oh, you are no saint Cameron... but you are a good person.” She leaned in and placed a light kiss on his cheek, “You sure I can’t get you anything?”

He shook his head, “I’ll be fine.”

“Have you eaten anything yet?” Cameron furrowed his brows at the question. “You haven’t, have you?”

“I guess I haven’t.”

“Let me get you something.”

“Kay, you don’t have to-”

“It’s fine.” She smiled, “Let’s get you something.” Cameron nodded as he followed her.

Jonathan met him halfway, “Hey, do you want me to take Farrah for a little while? You’ve had her all day.”

Cameron sighed, “Yeah... thanks Johnny.”

Cameron handed her over to his brother. “Hey there Farrah. You’re gonna hang out with Uncle Johnny for a bit.” Farrah wrapped her tiny arms around Jonathan’s neck as her fussing continued. “I got her Cam.” He said as he stroked his niece’s back, trying to calm her.

Cameron went back over to Kay and wrapped his arms around her, “Cam?” She whispered as she reciprocated the hug with her good arm. He didn’t say anything, he just held her tight, “Cameron, are you okay?”

“I’m fine... I just...” He let out another sigh, “I just need a minute.” She gave a somber look as she just held him. He pulled back but kept his arms around her, “I didn’t think today would be so hard...”

“It just means you care Cam.” She said, attempting to fix his tie.

He took her hand in both of his, “Thank you for being here.”

“Of course,” She said incredulously, “I wouldn’t have missed this.” He kissed her hand. She noticed his eyes start to water. She moved her hand from out of his hands and placed it on his cheek, “Hey... it’s okay if you’re upset...”

“How... how am I missing someone I never got to know?”

“Because you did know her.” He gave her curious look, “Because you know Farrah.” He let out a broken chuckle, “I’m serious. I bet that the older that little girl gets and the more you learn about her... the more you might learn about Fiona.”

He pulled Kay in for another hug and gently rested his head on her right shoulder, “I hope you’re right.”

We’re in the homestretch people! There is one chapter left of ‘A Bundle of Secrets’! Can you believe it’s actually happening? I honestly can’t! This is going to be the first time I’ve ever finished something in terms of writing!

Don’t worry! I haven’t forgotten about ‘A Coffee Connection’ but I just got this surge of inspiration for this chapter and I just had to write it down and before I knew it, the chapter was written!

Hope you guys liked it! The sequel is coming along soon; I just need to name it! XD

[i-am-total-sketch]

Two Night Stand

I Made a Wattpad

Chapter 1:The ex who fucked it up

Chapter 2: Not Quite Stranger Danger

Chapter 3: All We Got to Do I Just Be Friends

Chapter 2: Not Quite Stranger Danger

Chapter 4:B.U.D.D.Y?

Chapter 5: The Night is still young (WARNING: Fingering)

Who was performing again? Some EDM artist I had never heard of. But that didn't matter at all to me. What mattered to me was that I would be getting free alcohol and dancing the night away.

 Before going abroad I was a total homebody. I loved to dance but none of my friends even wanted to try it. So i hosted movie nights and alcohol free events for us, and it was cool. But I was a dancing machine who needed to move. When I had taken orgo, I befriended the only other black girl in the class and we really hit it off.

She understood my perils on every level. Suburban black girl, premed, dry personality. Hell, we would get drunk before parties and come home and watch justice league together. She was honestly my saving grace. And because all black people knew each other and the entire football team was black at this pwi, she got me in to every football party known to man, and we were kept safe by all of the big brother type figures in the room. She was honestly my antioxidant saving me from all the free radicals college had to offer. I honestly loved Linda like another sister.

She invited her bestie over and the three of us pregamed up a storm. Playing loud rap music on the tv speakers and drinking 151 like sailors. It was great. She helped me try to tame my frizzy roots but at the end of the day we settled on covering it with a beanie. The braids I had left in created "Beach waves" on my puffy hair and honestly it wasn't bad. I slapped on some dark berry colored liquid lipstick that I had gotten from the local beauty supply at home, and used my elf liner to make the most perfect wing anyone has ever seen in the history of wings. I put on some chunky heeled boots, and high waisted leggings. Heels always made my already curvy ass look perkier. I threw on a crop top, careful not to get makeup on it. I looked great. In my eyes, I could give Lauren London a run for her money! I was ready.

We went to the sports arena where the artist was playing and to my dismay the crowd was kind of dead. The last two years I had gone to springfest with my ex, once as a couple and the second time as friends, and I was hoping that I could make this one, the one without him, the best one. I went up to the crowd and swayed with the music, but this wasn't really hip swaying music, it was more jumping and fist pumping music. I spotted some of my old movie night friends and we took at least 100 selfies together. We laughed together at how dead the crowd was. I spotted Linda and her bestie Jessie conversing with some orgo friends out of the corner of my eye. It was so lame. But we all knew that the actual festivities happened after the concert at the after parties on campus. All I had to do was stay awake until then.

Between running to grab water bottles and free pizza in the back of the area and socializing with friends, I saw Derek enter the space, and right behind Derek was Cavan. I don't know why I was so excited to see him, more so than my actual friend. But I shoved that thought to the back of my mind. I ran up to them, quickly giving Derek a hug, and passed the two of them the water bottles that were meant for my other friends. Derek was clearly on something, but I didn't want to ask. Cavan was strangely sober.

I eyed him up and down. "Did you not drink?" My own words coming out slower than normal.

"Naw, I'm not into stuff like this." His hands were in the pockets of his bomber jacket.

"Okay well have fun!" I was really too intoxicated to say much more and I ran back to sway with my friends. It was 100% not my scene and I ended up heading home early with my friends. Linda and Jessie decided to take naps before going out again in 2 hours when the concert would end. I texted derek. "Are y'all having fun."

"Eh. ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ we came back"

I don't know what force compelled me but I had never left my apartment quicker. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the spanking flooding back into my memory, but I went back with the hopes of talking to Cavan.

The front door again was open and this time so was Derek's apartment. I waltzed in, noticing the red fairy lights were the only illumination. "Hello?"

"What." I looked down at the couch where the voice was coming from. Cvan was sitting and playing games on his phone.

"Where's Derek?"

"He's out."

"Oh." I pretended to be disappointed and took the seat next to Cavan on the couch.

He looked up from his phone. "So I saw the shot cup was empty."

"Yeah, because I drank it all like the bad bitch I am."

He chuckled and rolled his eyes. "Really? Because when I tried to drink my water when I got home it tasted suspiciously like it had been mixed with jin."

The cat was out of the bag, I stayed silent Damn, how did I not notice that it was his water. I was honestly too tipsy to really care. Too tipsy to care about his water and too tipsy to care about rejection. So I changed positions, and layed down, my head in his lap, facing up at him. "I'm still tougher than you."

He brushed me off completely, ignoring my statement. But he put his phone down and rested his hand on my head.

This was as far as I had ever gotten when in came to flirting. I spent most of my formative years with my grandma and learned how to interact mostly from watched Monique on the Parkers. Somehow that usually worked, maybe because I was a semi attractive female. But I didn't think it would work here. So i just looked up at him, with my big eyes. I hope they were glowing in the dim light, but I'll never know what he saw. Where was this even going. What was I even doing. Here I was half drunk, laying in some guys lap that I had just met, looking up at him hoping my eyes are reflecting all of my dirty thoughts. I sat up, and sat on his lap, placing my hands on either side of his head, resting on the back of the couch. "I said, I'm still stronger than you." What the fuck was I doing.

His eyes turned playful. "You definitely are not, look how small your arms are."

I had seen this joke on the internet. When a girls says she wants to fight, it usually means she wants to fuck. In my 20 years of life, that statement had never been truer than it was now. I recalled the boys I used to dryly bully, hoping they would take the hint. This was as close as I had ever gotten to success.

I rested my full body weight on him. "No, I'm tough, you can't beat me." What was this voice coming out of me. Who was this talking. It like my subconscious had taken over and was trying to use intimidation to flirt. But before my thoughts could race anymore, Cavan had grabbed me by the waist and pinned me onto the loveseat. I blinked up at him, hoping my eyes were telling him to just kiss me.

Instead he just grabbed me again. He put his arm around my waist and rolled us so that he was on the couch and I was laying on top of him. Something about how easily he handled me was a turn on. My ex had never been any kinds of rough with me, I was this flower that was too delicate to do anything with but penetrate and kiss gently. My ex had referred to every session as "making love". But I didn't want to "make love." I hadn't been touched in over a year and here was this man setting my hormones on fire. I wanted to be fucked. Cavan looked down at me. I chickened out and tried to make my face as innocent as possible. No desire could be read on my face. He wrapped his arm around my waist and to make our positions more comfortable. His hand rested on the small of my back and I could feel how comfortable he was. I was comfortable, and where I wanted to be. I slowly started dozing off, and he did too.

I don't know how long we were napping, because next thing I knew there were three loud knocks on the door. Opened my eyes, figuring out my location orienting myself. The front door to the apartment opened, and Derek walked in looking at me with a blank expression. I tried to sit up but Cavan's arm was holding me in place. I looked up at him only to see that he hadn't been sleeping at all. Derek sighed and continued into his apartment followed by a group of our japanese class friends. Fuck. How do I play this off. Clearly they were all intoxicated, except for Ling who eye'd me and Cavan suspiciously.

The room was filled with drunken slurred half japanese and loud laughter. I was trapped on Cavan's body, feigning sleepiness. "This is all men are good for huh, personal space heaters and opening pickle jars." The room erupted in laughter and finally Cavan let me go and I got up. He sat up on the couch, slumping in his seat as if he were the most exhausted man on the planet. I was suddenly more alert than ever. I chatted with my friends and listened to a story about a fight breaking out over the last slice of the free pizza. This time Derek pulled out some plum wine from his own mini fridge in his room and we all took part, except Ling and Cavan. It was still early, I honestly should have been leaving soon.

Suddenly Cavan got up from his seat. "I drank too much, i'm gunna go to bed. Bro let me sleep in your bed."

Derek once again gave a blank look, but he always had a blank look. "Yeah, sure, there's just a lot of crap on my bed."

Cavan stood up and stumbled. Instinctively I got up to help, it was the future doctor in me. "Jeeze when did you drink so much," my words still slow as I was coming down from my tipsy. "Let me help you."

I took his arm and silently walked him to Derek's room. It was like a month of old laundry had been dumped on the bed. I shut the door behind us and looked at Cavan, "Are you okay?"

He straightened up and came closer to me. And finally it clicked that I had been tricked into being alone with the one person I 100% wanted to be alone with.

His lips found mine instantly and we began to kiss. My hands cupped his cheeks as he wrapped his arms around my waist. Our tongues danced, dipping in and tasting one another. There was a desperation to it on my part. Each kiss was like fire in my veins, and I only wanted more of it. This dance for dominance was quickly won by Cavan and I rested my hands on his shoulders as he pulled me in closer. His hand reached lower to palm my ass and I let out a small whimper. "Be quiet, or they will hear you."

I'm not the type to make noise. With my ex I had been the queen of silence every time, except for my first time. But something about this was different. He was grabbing me so roughtly, so tightly, as if he was just as desperate to have me too. He broke away and whispered, "When did you start wanting this." His touched his forehead to mine.

"When you smacked my ass and missed."

"I didn't miss. Get on the bed."

I pushed the puled of clothes to the side, and he lifted me so i could squeeze onto the edge of the bed. Cavan's hand has slipped under my shirt, under my bra, and he began to palm my left breast. His lips danced across my neck, small bites being placed in between hard kisses. I was used to gentle, and this was anything but. He pinched my nipple, pulling at it slightly and licked the crook of my neck. My back began to arch asI bit down on my lower lip.

Was this just from the alcohol? I had been drunk at parties many times before, but usually when men approached me I would rebuff them and join my friends. At yet here I was, not being me, in my friend's laundry covered bed, letting his friend suck on my neck and fondle my breasts. And I loved it.

Without warning, his hand left my breast and began traveling to the hem of my leggings. "Pull these down. Not all the way."

I pulled my leggings lower, to the hem of my underwear. I really was not about to be bare cheeked on my friend's bed. Cavan slipped his hand under my leggings, under my underwear, and his fingers grazed over my clit, soft gentle swipes slowly drowning my thoughts in pleasure.. I had no Idea that I was this sensitive, but with just the touch of his fingertip, I was sighing heavy. His lips once again returned to mine and I let him take over, his tongue tasting me. And while I was distracted by his lips, he slipped a finger inside. My gasp lost to his kisses. It was only one, but one had been more than I had had in a year. His finger was so warm and I did not protest as he began to probe. I could feel myself clenching around him, my body begging for his touch to continue. When he added another,a soft grunt left my lips. He stopped kissing me and watched me intently, as his fingers explored me. I was breathing heavy, sweating, and trying to focus, but between the alcohol and his fingers, I was losing that battle. I could feel him slipping in and out slowly, teasing my entrance before letting his fingers dive in again. He leaned in, his forehead pressed against mine as I struggled to keep my eyes open. "Let me see you big beautiful eyes." His fingers pressed against me, in a spot I had been unaware of existed, and suddenly a wave of heat ran thru me. Once again my back arched. I gasped. What was happening. He lowered his head to my neck, planting soft kisses. "There it is."

It took all I had not to cry out as he continued to assault whatever it was he had found inside my aching pussy. I could feel heat rising in my chest, my breathing became labored. It was taking every ounce of restraint to keep quiet. But before these feelings could climb any higher, he stopped. He pulled his two fingers out. "You're so fucking wet." He tasted one finger before giving me the other one to suck. "See how good you taste."

I had never in my life tasted myself. But something in his gaze told me to, so I took his finger in my mouth and began to suck on it. He removed his finger from my mouth, "No, just taste it." I had started off too eager, and this was something he wanted me to savor. I liked his index finger slowly, tasting what he tatesed. And when his finger was clean, he took it away. I could see a soft smile on his lips, the moon was more than enough light after my eyes adjusted to the dark. He pulled up my leggings and helped me off the bed. "You should head back before they suspect something."

Maybe my eyes showed the hurt and the panic before my voice did. "Would you like to come home with me?"

He eyed me curiously and just said "no." His eyes told me there would be no explanation.

I felt like a piece of glass, being shattered. Here I was, wet, dripping, for this man in front of me. He had just had two fingers inside of me and had given me more pleasure in minutes than my ex had in nine months of a relationship. I wanted to melt. I wanted to blow away. I wanted to disappear. But I had to exit this room, and go rejoin all my drunk friends and not be this embarrassed horny mess. So I sighed, fixed my beanie, and pulled my leggings back up, trying to ignore how sticky they were from my own juices. I walked up to him and placed a kiss on his cheek. "Thanks anyways."

He grabbed my hand. "I don't have sex with drunk girls." It was stated so matter of factly. It was 100% logical and safe but it still stung.

"But I'm not drunk."

He gave me a serious look and I knew that my fading tipsy was still enough to make him hold onto his rule. All the feelings of doubt came up again. Was I not enough, even for a one night stand? So I smiled my brightest smile and said "haha, its fine."

And I left the room and closed the door behind me.

The only person outside when I left was Derek. How long had I been in there? I hugged him tightly and he patted me back while I just let the rejection wash over me. I stood there for about a minute before I let go. I smiled up at him too. "Thank Derek, awesome pregame! I'll see you out there later!" He nodded silently and I left the apartment. Walked two buildings down to my own apartment letting tears fall as my own insecurities took over my mind. When I entered, Linda and Jessie were blaring music again, but at the sign of my downtrodden face and streaky make up the two of them rushed over.

"OH my GOD what happened!"

"Conyo, do I have to mess someone up." Jessie was acting as if her 5ft 2 in frame could really mess someone up.

"It's nothing" I said, pulling off my hat and taking off my heels. "I think I'm going to stay in tonight."

They looked at each other but before they could pry further, I closed my door and got into my bed. I started Sugar by Maroon 5 on my headphones, and just let the feelings of inadequacy wash over me.  

[echelonlab-blog]

Bound By Ink -- Chapter 51

Disclaimer: Fiction.

Warnings: None

Tagging: @hazeleyedleto @msroxyblog @letojokerownsme @miss-shannanigans @snewsome756   @maliciousalishious   @nikkitasevoli@meghan12151977@sanellv@ambolton@bradlea23@spillinginkwithlove@alexis7215@dezmarz@pezziecoyote@whoistheprettiest@avaj99@iridescxntsolitude@pheenixpeterson@guccilowell@blondiefrommars@rowen1976@phoebehalliwell1984@thathipstaninja@darthjokerisyourfather@letsbemybatman @prettymisc@lylabell2013@mandyglam@pandaliciouz@just-me-obsessing@echelon-1969@carolinapb-me@marilyndioncre​

   Reckless Ink was closed on Mondays. Exceptions were sometimes made for prescheduled appointments and special events, but it was generally the one day of the week you could be sure everyone had off. Of course it was the one that Nadia chose when concocting her brilliant plan.

   Nine a.m. found the entire crew of us – Shannon, Jayce, and me, and Nadia, Curtis, Rick, and Thor...  even Jen and Avery who only worked part-time, assembled at Mark's door with coffee, donuts and cleaning implements in hand. Mark answered our knock still in his pajamas, rubbing sleepily at his eyes, and I felt a strong tug of nostalgia-fueled affection at the sight of him. We had shared a lot together, and maybe this Stephanie episode wasn't his proudest moment, but I would always love Mark. He was, underneath everything, one of the most decent people I had ever known and it was his good example that was part of the reason Jayce was the wonderful kid he was. Mark had learned a hard lesson in an ugly way. I was glad to be part of helping him pick up the pieces.

   “What is all this?” Mark asked he scratched his beard and looked at the group of us assembled on his porch.

   “Your friends,” Nadia explained. “We're here to help you get back on your feet. That's what friends do.”

   We pushed past him and started setting things up, and I got my first real look at the damage Stephanie had caused, well the physical damage anyway. I could see Mark had done some picking up but that did nothing to disguise the spray paint on the walls or the missing equipment or smashed cabinets. I wondered if she had trashed the backyard too. This beach house had been Mark's dream, he had talked about getting a place since Jayce was small, one with lots of wood and windows, a bedroom with a view of the ocean, and a big patio he could barbeque on while having some beers and listening to the surf. We had come to view the house together three years ago, and while I was standing in that bedroom, the one with the beautiful view of the ocean, the one that was Mark's dream, I had realized that I didn't share that dream with him anymore. We had filed for divorce a month later and the next day he went back and made an offer on this place. This was the house where I realized our marriage was over. It had always made me a little sad every time I stepped inside it. Now I just felt angry and cheated on Mark's behalf. This was his dream, and nothing about it seemed to go right. It didn't seem fair.

   “You guys don't have to do this,” he protested as Nadia started directing people, pressing a cup of coffee into Mark's hand before fishing out the breakfast she had brought for him.

   “Of course we don't boss,” Thor said. “And you didn't have to let me take those three weeks off with pay when my daughter was born and in the NICU with that infection.”

   “And you didn't have to let me use your car to go take my finals after mine dropped its transmission,” Jen added.

   “And you didn't have to bail my ass out of jail after that DUI and then sit me down and make me understand how much the drinking was fucking up my life,” Curtis pointed out. I gave him a hug. That was a particularly ugly point in Curtis's life that he had put well behind him and he didn't like to bring it up.

   “And you didn't have to keep forgiving me every time I fucked up either, but somehow you always did. Still do. And I think you should know how grateful for that I am.” Nadia gave him a big hug and I think if Mark was the blushing type he would have. “You've done so much for everyone else. Let us do this thing for you now.”

   Mark nodded and quickly excused himself, stepping out of the big French doors in his living room to go stand on his patio and presumably regain his composure. I gave him a minute before stepping out to join him.

   “You okay there, Bossman?” I asked him, using a nickname I hadn't invoked since we had been married.

   Mark nodded but I could see he was still choked up. “I don't deserve this. Not after the way I behaved. Not after the way I abandoned Jayce.”

   “Hey....” I placed my palm against his back, rubbing in circles. “We all fuck up eventually. Yours was a long time coming so I guess it got to be super epic. Jayce may still be mad but he will forgive you eventually. It's going to be okay. We've got you.”

   “Thanks. I don't deserve your forgiveness either but … “ he shook his head. “Thanks anyway.”

      We spent the morning just sorting and cleaning out broken things, making a list of what was damaged or had just disappeared altogether. After stopping for sandwiches we got back to work, the gang dividing into teams to tackle different repainting projects. I watched Shannon setting up power tools in the backyard as he prepared to cut wood to repair the built-ins in the dining room that had been smashed to splinters by Stephanie's exit. Damn, that man could look hot doing anything. I watched him for a few minutes, a satisfied smile on my face. When I looked up I saw Mark, who had also paused from pulling some broken baseboards up to watch Nadia painting one dining room wall. She looked adorable in overalls, with a bandanna covering her braids and a smudge of paint on her cheek, and the sort of dazed look Mark was giving her was probably the same one I had just been wearing as I watched Shannon bending over that sawhorse. I couldn't help but chuckle. He was moving right along.

   By the time we were ready for dinner, the bulk of the work had been done and I was pretty proud of our little crew. Nadia grabbed her phone to order something to eat.

   “At least let me buy everyone dinner,” Mark told her, trying to reach for her phone.

   “Nuh-uh,” Nadia said, quickly turning away from him. “This is part of the surprise.” She had an extra large grin on her face as she told whoever was on the other end of the call that it was dinner time. I wondered what that was about, she hadn't shared anything with me beyond our cleanup plans.

   A few minutes later Jeff, the guy that lived next door to Nadia and usually babysat her dogs showed up, getting out of his work truck with a big box in his arms and Banjo and Buckley, Nadia's two beloved Keeshonds bounding after him. The giant dark nosed balls of fluff spotted their mama and came dashing across the yard, nearly knocking her over in their enthusiasm. She giggled as she sank down to pet them, and it was almost like seeing a completely different Nadia, an unguarded version of her that was simply in the moment rather than calculating how to survive the next blow that life was going to deal her. I had gotten to know her quite a bit better recently and I was realizing how desperately she needed just one person to stay in her life. It was no small wonder she had thrown herself into repairing these relationships after screwing up so badly, when a lot of people would have run away in shame. We were all she had.

   Jeff sat the box down on the dining room table and the smell of grilled meat products immediately filled the space, overwhelming the odor of new paint and freshly cut wood. He exchanged a few words with Thor and then he and Curtis headed back out to the truck, unlocking the back and disappearing inside. A few moments later they reemerged from its interior, carrying a gigantic sofa between them. I recognized it at once. It was the one that had previously sat in my mother's living room.

   “What is going on?” Mark asked.

   Nadia beamed. “I've been calling around for the last few days, finding things to replace what got broken or stolen. We took up a collection and we didn't have much, but a lot of people gave us things they weren't using anymore either. We'll have you set up as good as new before you go to bed. On your new bed,” she finished with a giggle. I was really impressed. She had gone all out for Mark. Especially if she somehow talked Barbara out of that steamship of a sofa she had been so fond of.

   Mark stood in stunned silence shaking his head and trying to look stoic as the guys filed past him with item after item, refilling his house and repairing what damage they could. I could tell he was deeply moved by all of this, no matter how neutral he tried to keep his expression. When Nadia started digging through the box to set out dinner his resolve broke and he threw his arms around her, hugging her tightly while she spluttered until she gave in and hugged him back too. The hopeful look on her face filled in any additional blanks. I had to get these two together somehow. They needed each other.

[tiffany-chan123]

Rainbow Magic Precure Episode 1

"Okay! You can make it to school Sakura, you can make it in time." Sakura thought as she ran to the large metal gate. Sakura wore a school uniform consisting of a long sleeved eggplant colored cardigan with two gold colored buttons over a white shirt with a royal blue bow at the collar of her shirt, alongside a lavender and amethyst colored tartan skirt, it also included long navy socks and brown loafers. As she stopped, she held on to the gate to catch her breath, she didn't want to be late, like she did the day before, and the day before that. Sakura then rubbed some of the sweat of her forhead with her cardigan sleeve, and then saw that the gate was open. "Oh no, no, no, no, NO!" She thought. Sakura then saw that around 13 students were walking into school, she sighed in relief. "Phew, I thought I was late for a second there..." Sakura stepped through the gate and started walking to the school building. It looked like quite the school with the golden walls of he school's exterior reminding her of golden sand.

"A New Precure is Born, Cure Rose Appears!"

The door of Class 2-A at Hanayaka Academy opened, it was Sakura, waving to the teacher Mrs. Hamasaki. The classroom was like any normal Japanese classroom, but with a bit of a coastal vibe. "Um...Am I late Mrs. Hamasaki?" Sakura said to her. "Please tell me I'm not!" Mrs. Hamasaki chuckled. "Your actually right on time, please! Take your seat Miss. Kino." The rest of the class chuckled as well, Sakura walked up and sat down at her desk near the back of the Classroom. "Huh...Didn't expect Kinomoto-Chan of all people to make it here on time!" An orange haired girl said. Sakura stood up angrily. "Could you please stop using that name Mikan, it's getting on my nerves!" She said annoyed. "I'm just saying..." Mikan replied chuckling. "Well Kinomoto-Chan does have brown hair and wears pink doesn't she?" A black haired girl said. "That's only from her civilian form," A girl with dark blue braided pigtails said. "when she transforms she has a pink and light purple outfit." "Wait a second Sato!" Mikan said looking at Sato. "How do you know about Kinomoto-Chan! You look like you've never seen a single episode!" "I went to the cafe with my family as a treat last Saturday, don't you remember?" Sato said back. Sakura's eyes widened in surprise, she didn't expect a resturant to be based on a magical girl for children of all things to exist. "I know that place!" The black haired girl said. "It's located in Akihabara, correct?" "Yes Azumi!" Replied Sato, nodding at Azumi. "Ahem!" Miss. Hamasaki said while touching her dark green glasses. "Pay attention you four, we do have a big test in the afternoon." Azumi, Mikan and Sato chuckled a little, Sakura sighed. "Sorry Miss. Hamakawa, we got a bit carried away..." She said to the teacher. The 20 year old teacher sighed. "Very well then, just try and listen to me more..."

Later...

The school bell rang loudly, it was around 3:32, or..."Hometime" as Sakura puts it. The young fourteen year old finished packing up her things in her pink backpack and started walking quickly towards her three friends. "So, what did you three guys get." Sakura said, holding up her test results sheet. "I got 85, the usual test score for me." "90 for me...Sadly..." Sato said stubbornly. Azumi sighed. "47..." Azumi, Sato and Sakura then looked at Mikan, she seemed to be hiding her test results behind her back, as well as faking a smile, she then showed her test results to the other three. "A-A FOUR?" The three others said surprised in unison. "Yeah, I'm not to big on the school tests anyways..." Mikan said, putting her bag on her shoulder. "See ya!" She then walked away. Azumi and Sato then walked away together, waving at Sakura. "See you tomorrow!" Azumi said. Sakura waved back, she then started walking out of school. She was actually one of the students out of Hanayaka Academy, as she got out of the gate, she saw some people she knew from other parts of the island. "Good to see you!" A black haired man riding his bike said waving to Sakura. Sakura waved back. "Good to see you too!"

Hanayaka Academy was located around 20-25 minutes away from her house, so it was a surprisingly quick run to her house, but when she got around to 10 minutes away from her house.. Sakura heard a small noise, but it wasn't just any noise, it was a completely different noise all together. "Wait a second..." Sakura thought, looking up to the sky, it looked like a small shadow in the sky, in between a few clouds. "Is that a voice!" The small shadow got bigger as it fell down, revealing a small grey wolf with blue eyes and a purple neck scarf. "Help me! Raye!~" He called out as he fell. Bonk! The small wolf fell on the forehead of Sakura, knocking her out as a result. A few moments after she was knocked out, she blinked a couple of times, she sighed, and as woke up, she screamed in surprise at the sight of the small wolf. "What the heck are you?!" She said in surprise, Sakura never saw something this strange before. The small wolf then cleared his throat, he then stepped back and got onto one knee to introduce himself. "There is no need to be scared my dear," He said to her. "I am Graye, half wolf, half fairy servant of the Irokuku royals, what's yours?" Sakura started shaking with shock. "I-I'm Sakura Kino," She said nervously. "and-WAIT YOU CAN TALK?" she said surprised. "Of course I can," Graye said smirking. "all fairies in Irokuku talk." "I see...Anyways, welcome to Nijiki Island...And w-what is this Irokuku ordeal?" Graye sighed. "Irokuku is widely known as the kingdom of Colors, ruled by the beautiful Queen Wiess, and the strong King Griseo, and that now I have found you, you are officially a Heroine-" "Look!" Said Sakura as she gently stuffed Graye into her pink backpack, she then got back to walking home. "I just want a normal day without any weird stuff happening to me okay." After around 10 minutes, Sakura finally got home, she walked up to the porch of her somewhat small house and gently opened the door, she was then greeted by her parents, Sadayoshi and Hanako respectively. "Nice to see you back Sakura," Sadayoshi said. "but I have to wonder, it looks your hiding something, is that true?" he asked puzzled. Sakura shook vigorously, she didn't want her mother or her father seeing the small wolf in her bag, so she smiled, closed her eyes and said. "Nope!" She lied, shrugging her shoulders. "I stopped to look at the beautiful beach of Nijiki island that's all." "O-okay then sweetie, now why don't you go upstairs to relax for an hour an-" Hanako said, only to be interrupted by her daughter, running past her. "Sorry Mom! Gotta run!" Sakura said rapidly. Sakura ran as fast at she could upstairs and into her room with her bag on her shoulder, slamming the door shut, breathing heavily.

(Eyecatch 1: Sakura is standing in a field of pink roses, holding a singular rose in her hand, only for Graye to pop out of the field next to her wearing a flower crown filled with colorful flowers, causing both him and Sakura to laugh happily in unison.) (Eyecatch 2: Sato and Sakura are finishing a drawing on a rainbow on a whiteboard, when suddenly, Mikan runs to the whiteboard to write the series logo under the rainbow.)

Sakura removed the bag from her shoulder and gently onto the floor, she unzipped the bag, Graye then popped out of the bag as fast as he can, just so he could breath. "What was all that for!? ~Raye!" Graye said growling as his teeth and eyes glared at Sakura furiously. "I just wanted to keep your identity hidden from my parents!" Sakura said sighing. "Your a talking wolf-fairy thing for crying out loud! My Mom and Dad would be dead with shock if they ever saw you!" "But I am the servant of the Irokuku Royal Family!" Graye interrupted. "You should at least give me some respect."

Outside the Kino household however, an evil looking man in messy gray hair wearing a black and white outfit along with a small gray broken heart shape microphone was watching over the small town of Hanayaka, he smiled. "Well well well." The evil looking man said. "This must be the place."

Back inside Sakura's room, a few knocks were heard and as soon as Sakura heard it, she picked up Graye and hid him behind her back, she then stood up quickly as her bedroom door opened to reveal her mother, who was looking a little wary. "Um...Sakura," Hanako said warily. "Is anything wrong?" "N-No Mom!" Sakura said, shaking a little. "I'm just...Going outside for a bit..." "But sweetie, you did look a bit anxious there and-" But before her mother could finish her sentence, Sakura moved past her mother swiftly and walked quickly down the stairs, past her father (Who was in the living room.) and out the front door, all while surprisingly keeping Graye behind her back, holding him the entire time. Sakura then moved Graye from behind her back to near her chest, Sakura and Graye then sighed in unison. "Thank Wiess that your mother didn't see me..." Graye said.

Meanwhile, a girl with short dull purple hair along with a nearly identical outfit to Sakura's (The only difference being white knee high socks and a red ribbon at the collar of her white shirt alongside a black choker with a small blue gem.) and a bored look on her face was walking in the town below the evil looking man. "My dear Arashi," a bratty feminine voice said calling out through the small broken heart on his ear. "have you found our first victim yet?!" "Calm yourself Caerula," Arashi looked below groaning. "I've think I found the girl we're looking for." "Darn it!" The bored girl said angrily while holding a small plastic doll with light brown hair and a pink dress with matching shoes and hairband. "They kicked me out of the group just because I liked playing with MANA-CHAN DOLLS! HOW STUPID WERE THOSE CLUB MEMBERS ANYWAY!" The now angry girl then picked up her pace. Arashi then got a small grey device which looked similar to a sketchbook from out of his coat pocket which creepily had the name of the angry girl below him. "So the girls name is Naoko Tsuchiyama, and she does look like a perfect victim..."

Back at the house of Kino however, Graye suddenly looked up, he saw Arashi, floating in the sky, and at that point Graye knew what he must do. Graye then turned his head towards Sakura. "Quickly, follow my directions and run with me!" He said urgently. "We must get to Arashi fast!" Sakura then started jogging for a few moments. "O-Okay..." She said as she picked up the speed and went from jogging to running. "That's it!" Graye said proudly, "Run like the wind!" After about a few minutes of running she stopped right at her destination, a small square of shops that doubled as flats, breathing heavily as she saw the Naoko slightly shivering in both fear and anger. Arashi then saw Sakura, he then looked a little closer and saw that young Sakura Kino was in fact holding Graye in her arms. "Been a while hasn't it Graye?" He said smugly. Graye then clenched his teeth and growled at him, he then impatiently got out of Sakura's arms and walked quickly in front of Naoko. "Don't you dare hurt this girl Arashi! You hear me!" Graye growled. "W-Why is there a man in the sky?" Sakura thought. "This day's just getting more bizarre by the minute!" "Well then little Wolfy," Arashi said, shrugging his shoulders. "you know I have to do my job..." Arashi then raised both of his arms in the air as he gave a devilish grin as dark magic appeared from his hands. "Time to rain on her parade! Colorless wave!" Said Arashi as he unleashed a small but deadly blob from his right hand rapidly leashing onto Naoko, not only making all of her color go away in a matter of seconds but also making her as still and lifeless as a statue. "Oh my gosh..." Sakura said horrified. "He stripped all of the color off of that poor girl..." Arashi then used his dark magic (This time from out of his left hand.) to move Naoko's colorless Mana doll from out of her hand to in front of his face. "This doll actually looks a lot more cute without the color." Arashi thought to himself. "Especially the removal of all the pink, that color sickens me to my stomach." "U-Um, what's gonna happen next?" Sakura asked nervously. "Stay calm okay. ~raye!" Graye replied. Arashi then got the blob of color he got from Naoko and transformed it into a darker, more chaotic looking blob using magic from his right hand. "Now it's time for the real fun to begin..." Arashi said smugly as he moved the doll away from him using his magic. "Come on out! Kurokage!" Suddenly, the now dark blob lashed onto the body of the Mana doll Naoko had earlier, transforming it into a large doll like creature with angry yellow eyes, a more menacing look, a ripped up dress, messy hair, a gray color scheme, black goo oozing from it's lips, and a black diamond shaped gem on the top of it's forhead. "Kurokage!" It said in a haunting voice. "W-What the heck is that!?" Sakura said shaking uncontrollably, Sakura was frozen in fear, and had no clue what to do, and the Kurokage's left arm was about to attack her, possibly killing her. "Now Kurokage attack!" Said Arashi to the monster loudly, the Kurokage then lashed out his left arm at her violently. "Somebody! Anybody! WAKE ME UP FROM THIS NIGHTMARE!" Sakura screamed, closing her eyes tightly. But when the monster was around a millisecond away from hitting her, Sakura was then suddenly transported to a mysterious pink void with light pink roses around her, and when she opened her eyes, she saw not only the pretty pink void, but Graye floating in front of her face with crossed arms and a cocky expression.

"Huh...This seems, quite cool actually." Sakura said surprised. "Ha, ha! I knew you were a Precure!" Graye said grinning from ear to ear. "What exactly is a Precure?" Sakura asked. "Is it the "Legendary Heroine" you were talking about?" "You got it!" He giggled. "And by the way, this is where you transform into your alter ego using the transformation item." "A transformation item?" Said Sakura. "That sounds quite cute! What is it?" Suddenly a both golden key with a light pink flower shaped jewel in the middle of the bow at the top, and a silver lock shaped like heart popped in the palm of Sakura's left hand. "That's the "Silver Lock" and it's activator the "Pink Color Key"." Graye said to her. "Just put the Pink Color Key in the keyhole, say "Precure Color Unlock!" and BAM! ~Raye!" Graye then snapped his fingers. "You'll transform! Pretty cool right?" "Yeah, it definetly sounds like something I could like...Despite how strange it could be..." Sakura said now smiling with a bit of confidence, she then held up the Silver Lock in her right hand, and the Pink Color Key in the other and said with gleeful confidence. "You ready?" Graye said to her. "Yeah...Alright!" Sakura said proudly. "Let's give it some color!"

Sakura then inserted the Pink Color Key into the hole of the Silver Lock and turning it to the right, "Precure! Color Unlock!" Said Sakura as light pink rose petals surrounded her, causing her clothes to disappear and to be replaced by a shimmery baby pink dress and matching shoes. Then she blinked twice, making her eyes go from brown to pink in the blink of an eye, she then twirled around alongside another wave of pink rose petals causing her hair to pop into a pair of large curly pink pigtails alongside straight bangs, and two other drill-like hair extensions near the side of her head, and a light pink hairband with a bow on the side. Then, magical splash of pink matter was splattered onto her dress and causing it to become a pink dress with white ruffles, along with lace going down the top of the dress to her chest, with a white lace jabot at the bottom and top of the lace, she also has a white lace at the top of the dress and under it, it has pink roses, and in the center there's a pink bow with a matching heart in the middle, a similar bow can be seen at the bottom of the lace, the exception being the lack of the heart in the middle. Then another splash of pink matter splashed on her shoes, which then popped to become a pair of light pink boots with dark pink accents with white parts at the bottom of the shoe alongside similar socks. Sakura then clapped her hands twice, causing not only white gloves with pink lace cuffs to magically appear on her arms, but also, a white pearl necklace to appear on her neck, but, the Silver Lock, to appear as the centerpiece of a chain belt on the waist of her dress. Sakura then landed in a grassy area as the pink void became a beautiful blue sky with a rainbow shimmering above. "The Color of Happiness. Cure Rose!" She said, posing confidentially.

As soon as she finished the transformation, the magical void disappeared transporting her back to the square of shops. Cure Rose then looked her dress, then her gloves, and finally lightly touched her pigtails. "Oh my gosh!" She thought. "Graye wasn't kidding!" "Okay Graye, what am I supposed to do now?" She asked a little nervously. "Fight the Kurokage, you are one of the "Legendary Rainbow Warriors" after all." Graye replied. "B-But that doll looking monster is terrifying! How am I gonna fight that thing!?" She replied. Graye then walked over to her and hugged her boot. "You are the Precure and I am your servant, and I swear on the name of the Irokuku Royal Family, I will protect you no matter what.." Cure Rose looked down at Graye. "I never really thought of Graye being a servant to me before...But if being a Precure means I have to fight monsters...I'll do it...Even if it's a little scary." She thought calmly. "O-okay...I'll defeat you evil villain! For I am a Precure!" She said with a bit of confidence. Arashi sighed before pointing at the Kurokage. "I'm getting a little bored of this chit-chat. Kurokage attack her now!"

Cure Rose then shook a little. "Okay, how do I fight this thing?" She said. "Just follow my directions, like you did earlier." Graye replied. Sakura nodded at Graye. The Kurokage spun around and slammed it's right arm at her, but barley missing Cure Rose. Cure Rose then jumped up, causing her to fly up to her surprise, stopping at the Kurokage's face. "I-I can fly?!" She said loudly. "Yeah! It's one of your other abilities!" Graye replied. "You can also use pink color magic and punches and kicks!" Cure Rose then stretched both of her arms and suddenly, a shot of light pink matter shot out of her hands like magic, hitting the monster in the face, causing it to get mad. The monster then flailed around in anger as Cure Rose narrowly dodged the frantic arms around her. She then shot her left leg forward and kicked right in the Kurokage's nose, causing it to break, making it furious. Cure Rose then punched the Kurokage twice before kicking upwards, Cure Rose then flew to the ground, landing on her feet, breathing heavily. "Now!" Graye said. "Turn the key to the left to use your finisher." Cure Rose then nodded back.

Cure Rose (Now in the same pink void as earlier.) then inserted the Pink Color Key into the Silver Lock, this time turning it to the left, she then turned around, with rose petals flying around her. "Precure Rose Flurry!" She said as a storm of pink rose petals shot out of her hands surrounding the Kurokage in petals, causing it's defeat. Then the colors returned to the girls body, causing her to collapse onto the ground.

After the Kurokage disappeared, Cure Rose turned back into her civilian form, Arashi's eyes widened in anger as his teeth clenched. "What! H-How!" He said in surprise. "How did some girly looking kid defeat my Kurokage?" Sakura walked over to help Naoko up, all while Graye pointed his right finger and said. "She's the hero of this story, of course she's gonna defeat you!" Arashi sighed with hand on his forehead. "Mushoku's not going to like this..." He then disappeared into thin air.

"Heck yes! You won your first battle!" Graye said as Naoko opened her eyes. "W-what just happened." Naoko said as she looked hazily around her. "It's okay, we'll get you home." Sakura said as Graye jumped into her other arm, as she started walking to Naoko's house.

Later

Sakura yawned as she laid on her pink duvet cover. "Graye, is there anything else I have to do, that battle with the Kurokage really tired me out, not to mention getting Naoko home was pretty exhuasting too." "Well, there are other villains you need to face, and you have rally up six other precure so...Yeah, it will be tough...But pretty fun!" Graye said standing on the nightstand next to her bed. "Yeah, I think it's gonna be quite an interesting adventure, don't you think." She said sighing.

(Next Episode Preview)

Ruby: Finally, it's time for my debut! Graye: No need to cocky Raye~. There are other members y'know. Sakura: Not to mention that there's a giant monster wrecking havoc at the hairdresser's! Ruby: Not the hairdresser. NOT THE HAIRDRESSER! Graye: I knew you were the right fit for the job! Sakura: Next episode: "The Scarlet Beauty, Cure Crimson Makes Her Debut."! Let's give it some color!

[happywitch416]

Chapter 14

When they opened the door to leave, a Bosmer accosted them demanding Elena’s help. She had listened to his story, before gently patting his hand and saying she would look into it. “The Pelagius Wing is closed but I know just who to ask.” She told Serana with a grin. “Shouldn’t take long.”

The Blue Palace was disappointing. Serana decided it was just a bigger, colder version of Proudspire. No art and only a single banner adorned its walls. Elena was talking to a red-haired Nord, arms casually folded. "Falk, you know you can trust me. You've known me since we were children." Elena upped the charm, a bat of her lashes above the saccharine smile. 

Falk rolled his eyes causing Serana to choke on a laugh that Elena didn’t miss, her smile turning into a grin. "Aye. And you stole and ate all the lavender dumplings from the palace kitchen and tried to blame my dog.” Her grin just widened, a sparkle in her green eyes, and he sighed. “Fine, but nothing comes out of that wing.” He pointed a thick finger at her. “Its darkness needs to stay contained.”

"All the dumplings?" Serana asked as they brushed the spiderwebs from the door frames before going through them. Erdi had been kind enough to hand them brooms as they went into the wing, her wistful sigh and the longing gaze she sent Elena's direction caused Serana to inwardly write the woman off as a silly idiot, ignoring the bloom of jealousy in her chest when Elena gave the woman a brilliant smile and touched her hand a second longer than necessary taking the broom.

A huff of laughter flowed over Elena's shoulder. "Aye. I was sicker than a dog for the next week. They had been made for a banquet our parents were attending, no children invited of course. And there was nothing I loved more than a lavender dumpling."

"And now?"

She pulled a face. "I haven't touched one since." She grinned at Serana. "I should have turned into a dumpling, is there a magical reason I didn't?"

Before Serana could answer Elena disappeared in a puff of lavender smoke while a cackle filled the air. Elena's broom hit the floor and was quickly followed by Serana’s as she stepped cautiously forward. The space felt no different than the rest of the hallway. She searched all the way to the end and down the stairs into a storeroom but there was no sign of the woman. She drug a chair from the bar area and settled down to wait, either Elena would reappear here, or she would come back to this spot to find her. It was just a matter of time. 

The sun was sinking, darkness already settled over the Ghost Sea. There was a loud pop, Serana started from the chair, her knees aching with the sudden movement as magic crackled into her hands. Elena appeared, landing promptly on her rear. 

Elena shot to her feet, spinning in a circle looking for something before finally noticing the staff in her hand. She dropped it to the floor as if it burned and then kicked it away. Serana laid a hand on her shoulder and Elena's hand raised to grip it. Elena’s palm was clammy against hers. "What happened?" Serana led her over to the chair and half shoved her into before grabbing the half bottle of watered-down wine that she had been drinking from the windowsill. She was disheveled, her hair free from its braid, a tear in the soft black shirt she wore under her armor between the vambrace and shoulder, the wound itself angry but dry. 

Elena took a long drink, grimaced, and drank again. She peered into the bottle. "I think I need something stronger." Serana took it from her and watched the tangle of curls tumble down her forearms as she held her head in her hands, elbows settling on her knees. "I met Pelagius the Mad." She said slowly like she didn’t believe the words leaving her mouth. "And fixed his mind?"

Serana leaned forward sure she misheard. "You what?"

A soft, alarmed laugh gently fluffed the curtain of fire red hair. "I wandered around Pelagius the Mad's mind. With Sheogorth." She took a deep breath, the press of the leather against her ribs a comforting reminder of reality. "I turned a wolf into a goat with that thing." She pointed at the staff in the hall and peered up at Serana through the tangle of curls. "It's the Wabbajack."

Serana gingerly picked it up while Elena eyed it warily. "So, it turns wolves into goats."

"And other weird shit."

She nodded like it made sense. "Did you go into the past and fix his mind? That could change everything you know."

Another hysterical giggle escaped Elena. "Maybe? At the table he looked alive. Said he was leaving, and that ruling was boring. Sheogarth said in order to leave I had to help Pelagius with his problems. And that we were in his head. But it was outside?" She tugged on her hair, both fists full. "How long was I gone?"

"A few hours." Serana slung the staff across her back and pulled Elena to her feet. "Come on, a nice warm drink, some food, and a good night's sleep in your own bed will help." She was shocked when Elena nodded instead of arguing that they needed to go instead.

Elena wrapped an arm around her waist and rested her head on her shoulder. Serana leaned her head against hers after a moment of her heart beating too fast. "Thank you for not immediately saying I am crazy."

Serana smiled. "The night is young."

Another laugh passed Elena’s lips, less hysterical and punctuated with a yawn. "And I have a standing invitation to share a torte with him if I am ever in New Sheoth."

Elena was up when Serana came into the kitchen the next morning. Elena was scowling at the Wabbajack resting against the far wall. "I woke up and it's still here." She gestured angrily at it. "What in Oblivion do I do with it?"

"Overrun Skyrim with goats, obviously." Serana hid her smile behind her steaming mug as Elena rolled her eyes. 

"So helpful." She shook her head with a soft chuckle before sobering. "If anyone knows how to properly store such things, it's a wizard. I think I will wander back to the palace to annoy our court wizard with it." Her gaze lengthened. "A gift from far away."

Chapter 15

Elena glared at Castle Volkihar as they rowed towards it, aiming for the tiny beach at its side, and hoped no one was watching the water. They clambered out of the boat, rushing the shore as the tide threatened to put them in water up to their boots and drag them back in. Elena anchored the mooring line against a boulder before letting out a low whistle as she stared up the castle walls, it managed to be even more massive from this angle. Serana had continued up the beach, finding their way. “Yeah, just around this bend.” She joined Elena and gazed upward. “Castle looks so big from down here. I mean, it is big, but, well, even bigger.”

“Everything is bigger when you are at the bottom.” Her lips pursed. “Except gold.” Serana shook her head and led the way into the undercroft.

“The old water cistern.” Serana sighed, striding gracefully through the dim light as Elena picked her way at a slower pace, cursing softly at every stumble. “On some days, this smell would just.” She trailed off with a shiver. “Be glad you weren't here then.”

Elena peered over the railing beside her, the smell was bad anyway. “I can imagine.” Her nose turned up, but a smile of relief finally broke through as a soft wind began to blow, taking the worst of the smell with it. 

Serana stared at her for a heartbeat longer before shaking her head, the odd winds that followed Elena around like a hound were for another time. “Take a left up here. This is one of those weird double-barred security measures that my father put in when he got more paranoid. If we follow that path around, we can find the other switch. This leads out to the courtyard.” Elena followed her and they opened the doors with a groan.

Elena stood in the doorway, surveying the courtyard before them. It was a disaster. “Oh no.” Serana flew down the steps, she turned about taking it all in. Plants long dead, towers crumbling. “What happened to this place? Everything's been torn down. The whole place looks.’ She paused still looking about. “Well, dead. It's like we're the first to set foot here in centuries.” She crossed the garden to the large doors, now destroyed and little more than a wall of rubble blocking the way. “This used to lead into the castle's great hall. It looks like my father had it sealed up. I used to walk through here after evening meals.” Her shoulders fell, a sad longing in her voice. “It was beautiful, once.”

Elena joined her amongst the skeletal trees and brown leaves, secure in her observation that they were alone. “I can believe it.” Even with the destruction, she could see how it would have been lovely.

Serana continued to turn slowly, her voice low, mournful. “This was my mother's garden. It.” She shook her head, her gaze lighting on Elena in earnest. “Do you know how beautiful something can be when it's tended by a master for hundreds of years? She would have hated to see it like this.”

Elena nodded; it was easy to imagine how beautiful it once had been. And how deadly, judging by the flowers still choking through the death in a spiteful show of life.  She crossed her arms, scuffing a toe on the dirt. “Is there anything, beyond it being destroyed, that is out of place? Something that should or shouldn’t be here like a chest or garden pot?”

Serana did a slow turn again inspecting the garden before shaking her head. “Wait.” She approached the dial on the ground, running a hand along its raised plane. “Something's wrong with the moondial here. Some of the crests are missing and the dial is askew. I didn't even know the crests could be removed.” She looked up at Elena, brows furrowed. “Maybe my mother's trying to tell us something?”

Elena nodded. “Well, let's look and see if they are here.” They went different ways, searching every nook and cranny. Elena called softly over her shoulder. “What happened you think?

Serana let out an irritated noise. “If I had to guess, I'd say the moment mother fled the castle, father went on a rampage. Knowing him, anything at all that reminded him of her was just destroyed.”

“And then he walled it off, further removing her memory.” Elena gave her head a shake, disgust curling her lip. The man was possibly one of the worst she had ever had the displeasure of meeting.

“It appears that way. I suppose he wanted to put the past behind him. Perhaps if he had spent more time with us, he would have recognized the beauty for himself.” Elena held up a crest with a grin as Serana straightened with one of her own.

They made their way back to the moondial, Elena’s eyes catching the third and snatching it up. “Why even have a moondial?”

“Well, as far as I'm aware it's the only one in existence.” Serana explained as Elena handed her the second crest. “The previous owners of the castle had a sundial in the courtyard, and obviously that didn't appeal to my mother. She persuaded an elven artisan to make some improvements. You can see the plates that show the phases of the moons, Masser and Secunda.”

“I guess it would be silly to have a sundial. Although imagining this place having previous human owners is a bit strange.” Serana chuckled. “Does it work?”

“That's the thing...what's the point of a moondial? I always wondered why she didn't just have the whole thing ripped out. But she loved it. I don't know. I guess it's like having a piece of art, if you're into that sort of thing.”

“People have kept stranger things in the name of art.” Serana decided to not ask about whatever caused Elena to make that face.

Serana set the last crest in the correct spot and the ground shuddered below them, the moondial opening into a hidden stair. “Very clever, mother. Very clever. I've never been in those tunnels before, but I'd bet they run right under the courtyard and into the tower ruins. Well, at least we're getting closer. Let's go.” Elena followed her, down, down. She was grateful when the tunnel evened out and soon, they were ascending stairs again. She gave a silent thanks to her years in the Legion, it was the only thing stopping her from taking a nap on a step.

The part of the castle ruins they were in was far from empty. A feral vampire, long rabid and mindless, was the hardest to dispatch. The gargoyles were easy to creep past, avoiding disturbing their slumber. The death hounds were no smarter than their counterparts. After creeping through a bloody kitchen and up more stairs they reached a dead end. Serana shook her head, pacing. “I don't think we've reached the top yet. I'd bet there's some kind of secret passage around here.”

Elena went to the fireplace; it was a favorite spot for hidden passages according to Odara. The first candlestick that she touched bent under her hand and the back rumbled open. Serana smiled. “Leave it to my mother...always smarter than I gave her credit for.”

 They finally made it to the top of the tower. “Look at this place.” Serana’s eyes were wide as she slowly descended into the room. “This has to be it! I knew she was deep into necromancy. I mean, she taught me everything I know. But I had no idea she had a setup like this. Look at all this.” Bookshelves lined the walls; all sorts of strange plants and ingredients were scattered about amongst soul gems of every type and size. Elena nodded in silent agreement, awe rendering her mute. “She must have spent years collecting these components. And what's this thing?” She stood looking at a lowered part of the floor made with concentric circles.

“I have a lovely number of alchemical items and most of these things are what’s this thing for me. You will have to be more specific.” She said tartly.

Serana scowled at her.” I'm not sure about this circle, but it's obviously...something.” It felt strange, whatever it was. “Let's take a look around. There has to be something here that tells us where she's gone.”

Elena headed to the bookcases while Serana went to one of the tables. Most of the titles she didn’t recognize, wasn’t sure she wanted to fathom what they held even as they called to her curiosity. A plain, worn book caught her eye and she pulled it down, letting the pages open in her hands. Neat, curled writing flew across the pages, dates the only division between entries. “Would this help?” She waved it at Serana.

“You've found her journal! Let me take a look at it.” Elena handed it to Serana, and she quickly thumbed through the pages.

Elena read over her shoulder before jabbing a finger on the page. “What's this "Soul Cairn" that she mentions so often?”

Serana’s brows knit together. “I only know what she told me. She had a theory about soul gems. That the souls inside of them don't just vanish when they're used...they end up in the Soul Cairn.”

Elena stared at her before letting her head fall to one side. “Why care where used souls went?”

Serana continued flicking through the pages as she began to pace. “The Soul Cairn is home to very powerful beings. Necromancers send them souls and receive powers of their own in return. My mother spent a lot of time trying to contact them directly, to travel to the Soul Cairn itself.”

“Do you think she succeeded? Maybe she went there to hide?” It was not a place she would consider for a moment, but for a necromancer it made sense.

Serana’s gaze fell on the floor markings again as she nodded. “That circle in the center of the room is definitely some type of portal. If I'm reading this right, there's a formula here that should give us safe passage into the Soul Cairn.”

Elena clapped her hands before rubbing her palms together. “What do we need?”

“A handful of soul gem shards, some finely-ground bone meal,” Elena’s face fell, it would take walking across Skyrim to get what they needed, if they even could. Some places in Cryodil would have them at a price but it would take time. “A good bit of purified void salts. Oh.” Serana swore. “Damn it.”

“What's wrong?”

“We're also going to need a sample of her blood. Which if we could get that we wouldn't even be trying to do this in the first place.” Serana glared at the portal.

Elena pursed her lips before quirking an eyebrow. “You share her blood.”

Serana nodded, shaking the journal at her. “Hmmm. Not bad. We'd better hope that's good enough. Mistakes with these kinds of portals can be...gruesome.” She shuddered. “Anyway, enough of that. Let's get started.”

Elena held up a hand, stopping Serana’s mad dash. “Are all of those ingredients here you think?”

“Oh, definitely. Mother would have plenty of those materials in her laboratory, you just need to find them.” She grinned at Elena who rolled her eyes and turned to hide her grin. They were easy enough to find in the end. Gem shards made for quite the bowl of shining and the void salts and bone meal were up the steps with the rest of the alchemy ingredients. Elena was impressed with the magnitude of Valerica’s collection, it wasn’t often anyone had such an array of ingredients. If she wasn’t going to use them, surely, she wouldn’t mind if Elena somehow ended up with them later. She smiled, Odara would be proud but abandoned ingredients weren't the same as stealing them. She joined Serana on the balcony that overhung the portal.

Serana took them from her and put them in a bowl. “Then the rest is up to me. Are you ready to go? I'm not entirely sure what this thing is going to do when I add my blood.”

“Can I ask you something first?” Serana nodded, gaze fixed on the portal.  “What will you do if we find your mother? I know things aren’t great with your father but well.” She shrugged lamely, the tension in her shoulders made it stilted.

Serana let out a quiet sigh.  “I've been asking myself the same thing since we came back to the castle.” She met Elena’s eyes, the softness in them warming along her skin. “She was so sure of what we did to my father, I couldn't help but go along with her. I never thought of the cost.”

“It sounds like she did everything for your sake, to keep you safe.” Elena’s voice was quiet and steady.

  “Possibly.” She shrugged. “I guess even a vampire mother is still a mother. She worried about me. About all of us. But she wanted to get me as far away from my father as possible before he really went over the edge.” Elena understood the sentiment, even if it was not the action she would take. If anyone threatened her girls, regardless of who they were to them, she would make them beg for a quick death. “I don't know what she was thinking.” She shook her head sadly. “She always seemed happy, before we heard the prophecy. Then it all changed. She became a different person. They both did. She was practically smirking as we left home. Almost like she was proud of herself. Like she didn't just want to stop my father...she wanted to stick it to him, too.”

“I understand that feeling after meeting him only once.” Elena grumbled. She winced at Serana’s slightly stricken expression and she continued softly, taking the book from her hands and sat it on the bowl before she took her hands gently.  “We won't know until we find her, but you aren’t alone.”

“Yes...yes.” Serana’s voice stuttered, her hands were so warm and gentle even with the callouses and scars that covered them. “You're right. I'm sorry.” She gave herself a shake before meeting Elena’s eyes and squeezing her hands with her own. She gave her a wobbly smile.  “I just didn't expect anyone to care how I felt about her. Thank you.” Elena nodded, letting go and smoothing her hands against the leather of her armor fidgeting with buckles and ties. Serana cleared her throat breaking the awkward silence that had fallen. “Are we ready then?”

“Let's get that portal open.” Elena pulled her bow and leveled an arrow at the portal. Serana sank her fangs into her wrist, ignoring Elena’s raised brow, and held it over the bowl where the blood began to sizzle.

The sunken floor sank further and further until it was stairs into purple light. “By the blood of my ancestors...” Serana said softly. “She actually did it, created a portal to the Soul Cairn.” A huff of awed laughter left her. “Incredible.”

Elena eyed it cautiously, stepping down the stairs slowly as she pulled the bowstring tauter. Her foot touched the first purple lit stair and pain jolted through her, white-hot like a lightning strike. She went to her knees, arrow skidding off across the stairs and disappearing, her bow in a white-knuckled grasp. Serana grabbed her shoulders, hauled her back up the stairs, and stared down at Elena as she blinked and grimaced half curled around herself. “That looked painful.”

Elena nodded, gingerly sitting up with a groan. Her body felt burned and cold all at once. “What happened?” Her head felt split in two.

Serana made a face. “Now that I think about it, I should have expected that. Sorry.” Elena scowled at her apology as she tried to rub the feeling back into her hands. “It's hard to describe. The Soul Cairn is well, hungry, for lack of a better word. It's trying to take your life essence as payment.”

Elena stared at her a moment before she turned to the portal in horror. “So, there's no way in?”

“There might be, but I don't think you're going to like it.” Serana continued with uncertainty. “Vampires aren't counted among the living. I could probably go through there without a problem.”

Elena’s gaze came back to her and she rubbed her temples before sighing exasperatedly. “Are you saying that I need to become a vampire?”

“Not your first choice, I'd guess.” Serana’s voice was flat.

Elena pushed herself to her feet, wincing as she straightened her back. “Not what I said. I just. It’s not something I expected in my life.” She laughed, an awkward thing that fluttered in her throat. “I’m not much for meat and blood, the thought makes me a bit queasy. My Da is a Vigilant of Stendarr, sworn to remove Daedra worshippers and undead from the world.” She winced; he would make exceptions, of course. She hoped. “And my girls.”

“I think you would have more control than you give yourself credit.” Serana smiled a little before her shoulders drooped. “I'm sorry. I wish I knew a better way, something that would be easier for you.” Elena began to pace, muttering softly under her breath. She sent her mind outward, seeking Kyne and her peace. Warmth filled her mind and with that she decided. “Just know that I won't think any less of you.”

Elena stopped and then placed both hands on Serana’s shoulders. “It’s not the end of the world.” She paused dramatically. “Yet.” She added with a grin and Serana shook her head with a huff. “Just don’t let me murder anyone okay?” She gave Serana the slightest of shakes. “I’ve got my girls to think about and I would do terribly in prison.” She dropped her hands, rubbing her wrist before switching to flicking her braid after her fingers ghosted over her amulets. “The quicker the better I guess?”

“Of course.” Serana opened and closed her mouth a moment, her lashes fluttering against her pale cheeks. Elena was struck again by how beautiful she was, the glow she carried, which was intriguing paired with her currently flushing cheeks. “Turning someone is a very personal thing for vampires. It's intimate. For us.” She flushed, taking a half step back as she chafed her arms. “I don't want you to feel like I'm forcing you into this.”

Amusement danced in Elena’s eyes as her arms crossed and she settled comfortably on her feet. “In that case, I'm glad you're the one doing it.” Her teeth caught her lip a moment before she smiled.

Serana slammed her mouth back shut. Elena looked so calm about it, and that comment. She shook her head and then nodded. “Let's not waste too much time, then.”

A grin appeared, full of glee that encompassed Elena’s whole face. “Bite me!”

Elena was still chuckling at her own joke as Serana’s lips found her pulse in her neck. Elena’s body warmed at how close, how very close Serana was holding her. Her breathing sharpened and she willed herself still in Serana’s arms. The breath across the soft skin of her neck rolled her eyes back in her head before fluttering shut.  Fangs sunk deep, the sting was sharp but she felt the curve of Serana’s smile when the soft moan drug itself from her throat and she went lax, head falling further to the side as the warmth blazed to hot. She could feel the blood welling across her skin, a haze growing in her body. A swirl of tongue against the heightened nerves made her shudder and she felt Serana sigh against her, felt herself lowering to the floor. The world was growing darker and Serana’s gentle hand in her hair didn’t feel so cold anymore.

Elena blinked. How long had she slept? Did the roof fall? By Oblivion why was everything so damned bright? She scowled until her vision returned fully and she found herself gazing up into Serana’s face. “Hey.” She said softly.

Serana lost herself in her eyes, they had been a lovely shade of green before but now they glowed with a light that suited her perfectly. “Hey.” She smoothed Elena’s hair back from her forehead. “You wiggled, and we got blood in your hair. I got it out, but your braid is ruined.”

The world was brighter, sharper, the stones seeming to vibrate above her. “Easy enough to fix.” Her eyes closed again. “Making me move will be. Everything is so.”

“Intense?” Serana felt her nod as she continued to smooth her fingers through the red curls. “You adjust after some time.”  The freckles stood out more now, the scars that curled around her jaw. A harsher beauty, she decided, like snow capped mountains and pine forest. She flushed; grateful Elena’s eyes were closed as she searched for something to say. “Smells are the worst.”

The soft rumble of laughter made Serana smile again as Elena’s eyes opened again. “Some smells won’t be so bad. The flowers in spring. Baking bread.” Serana nodded, even as Elena’s face twisted a moment. “I expected it to hurt.” She blanched. “More. Expected it to hurt more.”

“I tried to make it as painless as possible.” Serana informed her softly. Elena nodded sharply, gaze everywhere but looking at Serana as she finally realized her head was in Serana’s lap. She almost sat up too fast, the world taking a brief spin before she pushed herself to her feet. She reached down and helped Serana to hers. Fingers still entwined they stared at the portal. “Ready?”

“As I ever will be.”

Chapter 16

They passed through the portal single file, Elena flinched expecting the pain to return but passed through it unharmed, feeling like cool if slightly slimy water on her skin. The sky stormed above them, a world of blacks, greys, and purples. Elena’s head swiveled continuously as they descended. Serana’s feet let up a small puff of dust when they touched the ground. “I'd heard stories about the Soul Cairn, but never thought I'd see it myself. So far it's about what I imagined.”

“I think it’s beautiful.” At Serana’s concerned look, she shrugged sheepishly. “I like storms.” She shook her head, eyeing the ruins that dotted the landscape eyes following a darting wisp until it disappeared. “But I’m reminded of something my mother always said when we were on the road. Don’t stand in the middle of standing stones and never follow the lights.”

Serana nodded in agreement. “She is a wise woman.” Elena nodded. “What will she think of you being a vampire?”

Elena’s brows knitted together as she considered and settled her bow against her shoulder. “She won’t bat an eyelash more than once before she’s fussing.” She shrugged at the look the bemused look Serana shot her way. “Where should we headfirst?”

Serana pointed, to a black shape rearing in the distance. “There’s a castle like place that way. I think it would be a good place to start.”

“If anything, we will be able to see from the top of it.”

 They kept to the road through the Soul Cairn. Elena felt no need to explore beyond that, didn’t trust this land of shifting fog and endless lightning and Serana agreed. It took less time then she had thought for them to arrive at the castle, its twin spires pulsing with energy. She caught sight of the barrier before they cleared the stairs and found herself wondering if it was keeping something in, or something out.

“Mother!” Serana cried, charging the barrier, and coming up short.

The woman behind it balked, anger furrowing her brow and it deepened when Elena joined Serana at the barrier. “Serana?!”

“Is it really you? I can't believe it!” Serana let out a short laugh of joy. “How do we get inside? We have to talk.”

“What are you doing here? Where's your father?” Valerica snapped.

Serana’s face fell and Elena fought the urge to wrap her hand in hers. Her mother be damned, but she wanted her hands free in case anything wandered up to join them. “He doesn't know we're here and I really don't have time to explain.”

 Valerica began to pace. “I must have failed. Harkon's found a way to decipher the prophecy, hasn't he?”

“No, you've got it all wrong.” Serana rallied.

Valerica cut her off, glaring at Elena now. “And you've brought a stranger here? Have you lost your mind?”

“No, you don't...” Serana tried again pleading.

Valerica ignored her and motioned to Elena. “You.  It pains me to think you'd travel with Serana under the guise of her protector in an effort to hunt me down.”

“Hold on a moment, lady.” Elena started, Serana put a warning hand on Elena’s arm that Valerica ignored with a turn of her nose. “I wouldn’t even know who you were if it wasn’t for Serana and I most certainly would not be here.”

“I find it hard to believe your intentions are noble.”

Elena bristled like a saber cat, hair rising on her arms and fangs lengthening, but Serana cut her off. “We are here for the Elder Scroll.”

Valerica let out a sharp, derisive laugh and continued to rail at Elena. “You think I'd have the audacity to place my own daughter in that tomb for the protection of her Elder Scroll alone?” She gave another bark of laughter at the near murderous glare that appeared on Elena’s face, after meeting both of Serana’s parents she absolutely thought it. “The scrolls are merely a means to an end. The key to the Tyranny of the Sun is Serana herself.”

Serana began to glare at her mother and Elena’s brows knitted together in thought, anger simmering lower. “What do you mean?” Her gaze flicked to Serana and when she wouldn’t meet her eyes, turning her glare to the landscape and fidgeting, Elena posed her question to Valerica. “What’s the Tyranny of the Sun?”

Valerica began to pace again. “When I fled Castle Volkihar, I fled with two Elder Scrolls. The scroll I presume you found with Serana speaks of Auriel and his arcane weapon, Auriel's Bow. The second scroll declares that "The Blood of Coldharbour's Daughter will blind the eye of the Dragon." Serana stilled and she continued. “Like myself, Serana was a human once. We were devout followers of Lord Molag Bal. Tradition dictates the females be offered to Molag Bal on his summoning day.” She shrugged, at odds with how pale Serana became. “Few survive the ordeal. Those that do emerge as pure-blooded vampires. We call such confluences the "Daughters of Coldharbour."

Elena nodded, in some ways the daedra were no different from the Divines. She decided she was never going to ask what Serana went through that day, she had a feeling she would immediately go looking for a portal to his plane of Oblivion to rip his head off with her bare hands. “The Tyranny of the Sun requires Serana's blood.”

Valerica gave her a tight-lipped smile. “Now you're beginning to see why I wanted to protect Serana, and why I've kept the other Elder Scroll as far from her as possible.”

Elena interrupted her, a hand raising with the pitch of her voice. “Are you saying Harkon means to kill Serana?” Serana still stared away from them, arms crossed and stiff.

 Valerica shrugged matter of factly. “If Harkon obtained Auriel's Bow and Serana's blood was used to taint the weapon, the Tyranny of the Sun would be complete. In his eyes, she'd be dying for the good of all vampires.”

“I won’t allow that.” Serana looked up at that, the steel and fire in Elena’s voice, how her eyes burned even as a darkness took them. She motioned to Serana. “Besides what of Serana’s opinion in this mess?”

“You care nothing for Serana or our plight.” She sneered. Elena’s fists clenched, jaw tightening.  “Whether or not you've become one of us in order to survive the Soul Cairn, you still aren’t one of us.” Every muscle in her body screamed to launch herself at Valerica. Valerica turned from her, her own goal achieved as Elena fumed and wrestled her temper into something that would not make her stupid. “This stranger, why I should entrust you to her?”

“I am not her keeper!” Elena protested as the other two ignored her. She threw her hands out with a growl and stepped away to pace.

“This "stranger" has done more for me in the brief time I've known her than you've done in centuries!” She snarled and Elena winced a little, knowing something herself of the butting of heads between mothers and daughters. That was going to sting but she couldn’t muster any pity for Valerica, she deserved it.  

 Valerica drew herself up to her full height. “How dare you! I gave up everything I cared about to protect you from that fanatic you call a father!”

“Yes, he's a fanatic, he's changed. But he's still my father.” Serana’s voice softened, centuries of sadness in her next words. “Why can't you understand how that makes me feel?”

“Oh, Serana.” She shook her head, like Serana had suggested there was two suns. “If you'd only open your eyes. The moment your father discovers your role in the prophecy, that he needs your blood, you'd be in terrible danger.” Elena wanted to snap at her, she already was in danger, had been in danger, and would have been defenseless when Harkon’s minions found her. The wind guided her true, but what if she hadn’t listened? She shook her head, not wanting that what if or the pang in her chest.

“So, to protect me, you decided to shut me away from everything I cared about?” Valerica looked taken aback and Serana continued, finally having found her voice. “You never asked me if hiding in that tomb was the best course of action, you just expected me to follow you blindly. Both of you were obsessed with your own paths. Your motivations might have been different, but in the end, I'm still just a pawn to you, too.” She snarled.” I want us to be a family again. But I don't know if we can ever have that. Maybe we don't deserve that kind of happiness. Maybe it isn't for us.” She let it sit said for a moment before continuing. “But we have to stop him. Before he goes too far. And to do that, we need the Elder Scroll.”

Valerica was silent for a long time, staring at her hands, Elena rubbing a red mark on her wrist. “I'm sorry, Serana. I didn't know...I didn't see. I've allowed my hatred of your father to estrange us for too long. Forgive me.” Serana nodded tersely. “If you want the Elder Scroll, it's yours.” She turned to Elena. “Your intentions are still somewhat unclear to me. But for Serana's sake, I'll assist you in any way that I can.”

Elena barely acknowledged it, still bristling and her voice sharp. “Do you have the Elder Scroll with you?”

“Yes. I've kept it safely secured here ever since I was imprisoned. Fortunately, you're in a position to breach the barrier that surrounds these ruins.”

“What do we need to do?” Elena and Serana spoke at the same time.

Valerica gave a slight shake of her head. “You need to locate the tallest of the rocky spires that surround these ruins. At their bases, the barrier's energy is being drawn from unfortunate souls that have been exiled here. Destroy the Keepers that are tending them, and it should bring the barrier down.” They turned to go down the stairs and she called to them. “One more word of warning. There's a dragon that calls itself Durnehviir roaming the Cairn. Be wary of him. The Ideal Masters have charged him with overseeing the Keepers and will undoubtedly intervene if you're perceived as a threat. Be careful and keep my daughter safe.” Elena pulled her bow off her shoulders, raised it skyward in response and they set off across the plains.

Elena shivered as they crossed the endless plain with its jagged rocks and glowing fissures. She had stepped over one, feeling something slime across her skin and a faint screaming in her ears. “I feel like we’re being watched. I know it’s not quiet, but I think I’d feel better if we traveled as quickly as possible. It’s all open anyway.” Serana nodded and falling into step beside her as they gazed around them. 

 After what felt like hours, Elena was panting, hands on her knees. The last tower was in sight and she hoped the luck they had had so far would hold. "By the eight, does that damned tower ever get any closer?"

"It’s the last one" Serana was sitting on the ground. "All that time in the tomb did nothing for me.”

Elena chuckled lightly. "Even after the Legion, this is brutal." She wiped her arm across her brow and straightened. "The other two Keepers were easy enough. You rest up and follow when you can.” She tossed her the waterskin and took off. 

 Serana heard the shrieks long before she found Elena. The Keeper lay dead, three arrows sticking out of his chest like an errant pincushion, its weapon still sheathed. But Elena was fighting hand to hand with mistmen and skeletons, a thick wall at her back that kept them from attacking from behind but left her unable to escape. A blast of magic dropped most of them and she finished the others as Elena slid down the wall, breath ripping harshly from her throat. 

She jumped when Serana pushed her hair out of her face. She didn't remember it coming undone. "What happened?" She watched Elena scan the courtyard over and over, eyes wide and wild. "Deep breaths, come on now."

“I hate skeletons.” Came the barely audible squeak, her eyes darting frantically, her hand wrapped around her medallion with a white knuckled grip. “With their creepy bone hands.” Her volume grew steadily until she was shrieking. “And I hate specters with their creepy hands that just go through my body! I looked down and A HAND IS STICKING OUT OF MY CHEST!” 

Serana ducked the wild flail of her hands. she pursed her lips a moment before speaking. "Yet you agreed to come to the Soul Cairn."

"I didn’t think it’d be this bad." Her breathing settled as she scowled. “It’s the Soul Cairn. Its only supposed to have souls.” Serana chuckled and brushed away some dust that had settled across Elena’s armor. Elena let out a soft laugh of her own as she settled her face in her hands and drew up her knees. “By the eight.”

When they returned to Valerica, the barrier was gone. Serana was drained of her magic for the moment and Elena had a cut along her cheek, the red that smeared along it made her eyes seem sharper. “You managed to destroy all three Keepers? Very impressive.” Her tone even conveyed it, but Elena shrugged. She was too tired to be pleasant, this place pulled constantly, like an endless tide and had far too many problems. Too many skeletons, too many specters, too many things that should stay dead and would fuel her nightmares for the next era.

“Are you able to give us the scroll now?” Elena was happy to let Serana do all the talking, she was certain all she would do was look foolish if she opened her mouth.

“Yes. Please, follow me. Keep watch for Durnehviir. With the prison's barrier down, he's almost certain to investigate.” She led them through the doorway and into a large courtyard filled with fog. Serana and Elena turned at the same time to see a giant bone dragon flying over the wall with a deafening roar.

A Warrior’s Heart Master List